• The site has now migrated to Xenforo 2. If you see any issues with the forum operation, please post them in the feedback thread.
  • An addendum to Rule 3 regarding fan-translated works of things such as Web Novels has been made. Please see here for details.
  • The issue with logging in with email addresses has been resolved.
  • Due to issues with external spam filters, QQ is currently unable to send any mail to Microsoft E-mail addresses. This includes any account at live.com, hotmail.com or msn.com. Signing up to the forum with one of these addresses will result in your verification E-mail never arriving. For best results, please use a different E-mail provider for your QQ address.
  • For prospective new members, a word of warning: don't use common names like Dennis, Simon, or Kenny if you decide to create an account. Spammers have used them all before you and gotten those names flagged in the anti-spam databases. Your account registration will be rejected because of it.
  • Since it has happened MULTIPLE times now, I want to be very clear about this. You do not get to abandon an account and create a new one. You do not get to pass an account to someone else and create a new one. If you do so anyway, you will be banned for creating sockpuppets.
  • Due to the actions of particularly persistent spammers and trolls, we will be banning disposable email addresses from today onward.
  • The rules regarding NSFW links have been updated. See here for details.
Great Teamwork, Guys New
I wake on impact.

The first thing I feel is pain.

Sharp, agonizing pain, lancing up my legs like fire.

A sickening crack splinters through my bones as I hit the ground, the force rattling through me like a snapped wire. The breath is ripped from my lungs, my body folding against itself as I skid through burning-hot sand, my broken legs twisting wrong.

I don't scream.

I don't have the air to scream.

I just exist in the pain, my body writhing against itself, my mind struggling to catch up with reality.

I don't know how long I lay there.

Seconds. Minutes.

Long enough for the world to settle around me.

Long enough for the pain to become real.

It's bright. Too bright. The sky overhead is searing, empty and endless, the sun beating down like an executioner's blade. There's nothing but sand, stretching far and wide, an ocean of dull, shifting gold.

My breath shudders out of me in weak, ragged bursts. My body hurts in a way that doesn't feel fixable.

But something is wrong.

I can't move.

Not just because of the pain—though that would be enough—but because my body is sinking.

The realization hits me too late.

The sand around me is shifting, pulling, dragging.

A sinkhole.

A slow, merciless descent into the earth, swallowing me inch by inch.

My chest tightens. Panic flickers at the edges of my mind, creeping in like a whisper.

No.

No, no, no, no—

I try to move, try to shift, try to crawl, but my legs are useless.

My magic—

I reach for it, but it slips through my mind like water through broken fingers. The pain—the pain—it's too much, my focus splintering apart, my ability to grasp my own power severed by the agony radiating through my body.

I can't breathe.

The sand rises past my chest, past my shoulders.

I struggle, but it only pulls me down faster.

I try to speak, but my throat is dry, my voice shredded from the impact.

I try to think, but my mind is clouded, dizzy, unable to string together anything that will save me.

I try to do anything—

But I sink.

The sand swallows my neck.

My mouth.

My eyes.

Darkness.

Thick, heavy, suffocating.

The weight of the sand presses in from all sides, coarse grains grinding against my fur, forcing themselves into my mouth, my nose, my eyes. My lungs burn, my body screams, and my mind—

My mind is fraying.

I reach for my magic again, but it slips through my grasp, slipping through the cracks of my fractured concentration. The pain is overwhelming, drowning out my focus, making it impossible to think.

This is it.

This is how I die.

Buried. Crushed. Alone.

A forgotten thing, swallowed by the desert.

I refuse.

With the last shred of my will, I force my magic outward—not as a shield, not as a grand spell, but as the simplest, most desperate thing I can manage.

Push.

The sand resists. It fights me, pressing, collapsing in from all sides.

But I push back.

It takes everything I have left. The sheer pain of it makes my head spin, my skull feel like it's fracturing under the pressure of my own magic. But I keep going, gritting my teeth as I carve out the smallest, barest pocket of space—

Just enough to keep my head fron the suffocating weight.

Just enough to breathe.

The sand churns around me, pulling me deeper, deeper, dragging me down like I'm caught in the throat of a starving beast. My broken legs are useless, twisted in the wrong directions, sending white-hot agony through me with every slight movement.

I don't know how long I sink.

Minutes? Hours?

It feels endless.

The pressure builds, the air thick and stale. The deeper I go, the harder it becomes to hold the pocket open. My magic flickers, my focus fraying, exhaustion creeping in like a death sentence.

The crushing sunlight is gone, replaced by an eerie, absolute darkness. There's no sound, no wind, no movement—just the steady grind of shifting sand, an invisible force dragging me downward.

I feel like I'm falling.

Like I'm plummeting into the belly of the world.

And there's no bottom in sight.


I don't hit the bottom.

I spill into it.

The sand collapses beneath me, and suddenly, I'm falling, tumbling, rolling down a steep incline of shifting grains. The momentum tears at my broken legs, jolting the shattered bones with every sickening bounce. My body twists, limp and weightless, before slamming into solid ground.

Jagged rock.

A fresh wave of pain lances through me. My breath leaves in a choked, rasping gasp, sand filling my mouth and clinging to my fur.

I'm alive.

Somehow.

But I don't move.

I can't.

Not yet.

I just lay there, sprawled on my side at the foot of the sand pile, trembling, trying to breathe past the sheer agony of it all. My pulse thunders in my skull, and the heat—gods, the heat—presses in from all sides, thick and suffocating, like a living thing.

It's hot.

Not desert hot. Not sunburnt sand hot.

This is wrong.

I force my eyes open, blinking against the grit. My vision swims, unfocused and hazy, but the colors—

Deep, burning reds. Veins of molten rock pulse dimly in the distance, casting eerie, flickering light against the jagged cavern walls. Shadows stretch unnaturally, twisting against the uneven surfaces like something alive. The air is thick with the scent of sulfur, acrid and bitter against the back of my throat.

This isn't the Badlands.

Is this hell?

The land does not end. It just keeps going, stretching out into blackened rock and yawning chasms, into depths I can't even see.

I have no idea how far I fell.

No idea how deep this place goes.

But I know one thing for certain—

I'm not supposed to be here.

I lay there.

I don't move.

I don't think.

I just breathe. Shallow, ragged breaths that barely fill my lungs. Each inhale tastes like sulfur and scorched earth, burning my throat, making my chest ache.

The pain is unbearable.

My legs are ruined. Broken in ways that shouldn't be possible. I can't even tell which part of me hurts anymore, because it's all just one giant, throbbing wrongness.

I should give up.

Just lay here. Let this place take me.

I let the thought sit there for a while.

Maybe minutes. Maybe hours.

I don't want to move.

But I know I have to.

Slowly—carefully—I reach for my magic again.

It flickers at first, weak, unstable. Pain lances through my skull as I try to focus, my broken body rebelling against the very act of existing. The agony is too much, my mind too scattered.

I try again.

And again.

And on the fourth attempt, my horn sparks to life.

I exhale sharply, forcing my concentration forward, focusing not on my body, not on my pain, but on the ground beneath me.

I shift the intergranular bonds of the stone, manipulating the forces between them, weakening their cohesion just enough to cut.

A slab.

I carve out a thick, flat piece of stone, just large enough to support my midsection.

The first attempt is a failure—my magic sputters, the pain in my legs breaking my concentration, and the slab crumbles before I can even lift it.

I grit my teeth and try again.

The second attempt holds.

I breathe.

And then, with painful, deliberate effort, I shift my weight, sliding my torso onto the slab, dragging it under with shaky telekinesis.

The moment my broken legs leave the ground, the pain shifts—less sharp, more dull and distant. The relief is temporary, but it's enough.

I dangle my useless limbs off the edges, letting them hang there, limp and motionless.

I move.

Slowly.

The slab glides above the rocky floor, carrying me forward, bypassing my shattered legs entirely.

I can't move quickly.

It's not efficient.

But it's something.

And right now, something is all I have.

The stone slab glides forward, slow and uneven, shifting slightly with each pulse of my telekinesis. It's a rough ride, but it's movement. It's progress.

And as I move, I start to see.

Really see this place.

It's massive.

Impossibly massive.

Despite being underground, the ceiling is high, huge stalactites covering the surface. The air is thick with the scent of sulfur and burning rock, oppressive and suffocating, but beneath that, there's something else.

Something alive.

The cavern isn't still.

It breathes.

Huge magma rivers twist and snake through the landscape, carving through jagged black rock like glowing arteries, their molten glow the only real source of light. Shadows flicker and stretch across the cavern walls, distorted and elongated by the wavering heat.

Massive, mountainous structures loom in the distance, formed not from time or erosion, but from something else. Something deliberate. The shapes are too precise, too carved, like remnants of things that once stood, now eroded into barely recognizable silhouettes.

Ruins?

I don't know.

I don't want to know.

Because the worst part—the part that really gets under my skin—

Is the sound.

I can hear them.

Creatures.

Moving. Watching.

Never close enough to see. Never more than a glimpse—a flicker of motion in my peripheral vision, a shifting shadow against the cavern walls.

But they're there.

They skitter. They breathe. They whisper.

Soft, guttural sounds, low and distant, but unmistakably alive.

I am not alone down here.

The first warning is the wind.

A rush of air, sudden and unnatural, swirling the heat around me in a violent spiral.

Then comes the shadow.

It falls over me like a predator's gaze, vast and shifting, moving too fast to be something natural. I barely have time to react before the thing dives, a rolling wave of blackened soot cascading toward me like a living storm.

I move.

The slab beneath me jerks as I throw everything I have into pushing it sideways, my magic flickering from the sheer effort. Pain lances through my skull, my broken legs jolting uselessly with every shift.

I'm too slow.

The thing engulfs me.

Heat.

Burning, suffocating heat, wrapping around me like living smoke. The air is ripped from my lungs as the ash seeps into every crevice, pressing into my mouth, my nose, trying to choke me. My vision vanishes in the swirling black haze, thick and alive, coiling around me like it wants to be inside my lungs.

My magic sputters.

I panic.

Instinct kicks in, raw and desperate, and I lash out with the only thing I can still control—

Telekinesis.

I push.

The force ripples through the air, shoving the ashen mass back in a sudden explosion of movement.

The heat relents.

I gasp, sucking in the acrid, sulfur-choked air, coughing violently as the remnants of the burning soot cling to my fur. I can barely see through the haze, but the thing is still there, reforming, swirling back toward me, an amorphous cloud with glints of deep, angry red glowing within.

I see it now.

A drake.

Not flesh. Not bone.

A creature of pure ash, with wings made of smoke and a body of shifting, weightless soot. It doesn't have a form, not really—just a roiling, semi-dragon shape, barely holding itself together.

It moves again.

I don't think.

I grab.

Telekinesis locks around the swirling mass, seizing it mid-air.

It struggles.

The ash thrashes against my grip, shifting, breaking apart, trying to slip through. The heat burns against my magic, resisting, fighting—alive.

It's strong.

I grit my teeth, pouring more into it, my horn aching from the exertion. My magic wobbles under the strain, nearly breaking—

No.

No, I won't let go.

I tighten my grip.

The thing shrieks.

The sound is distorted, hollow, like wind howling through an empty canyon. It writhes in my grasp, twisting, trying to escape, but I won't let it.

I condense.

I force the swirling cloud inward, crushing it, pulling it together like compacting a dying star. The resistance is immediate—a violent pulse of heat radiates outward, my magic straining to hold it.

It screams.

A horrible, fractured wail—deep, resonant, dying.

Then—

A crack.

Something shatters.

The heat vanishes.

The ash collapses in on itself, spiraling downward in a fine, lifeless dust.

And then—

A clink.

Shards of a red gem drops to the stone floor.

Dead.

I stare at it for a long moment, my breath coming in ragged, uneven gasps.

The drake is gone.

Silence settles over the cavern once more.

I don't move.

I don't breathe.

I sit there for a long moment, staring at the crumbling remains of the gem, my breath still unsteady.

Then, finally, I exhale and force myself to think.

I'm hurt. I'm exhausted. And now, apparently, I'm in a place where even the air wants to kill me.

I need to take stock.

Slowly, I shift my weight on the slab, wincing as the pain in my legs flares back to the forefront of my mind. I reach for my saddlebags, fumbling slightly as I check inside.

Still there.

I breathe a little easier.

Inventory:

  • Two books on runes (good condition, slightly sand-covered)
  • Small bag of bits (useless here, but still nice to have)
  • Chalk bag (thank everything for that, I'd be screwed without it)
  • A few odds and ends (quill, ink, some old notes, nothing particularly useful)
Nothing for food.

Nothing for water.

A pit settles in my stomach.

I don't feel hungry or thirsty yet, but I will.

I need a plan.

I need to move.

I glance back at the pile of fine dust that was once a drake, then down at the shattered remnants of its gem core.

I don't know what that thing was.

But I know it won't be the last.

I steel myself, sucking in a slow breath.

Then, carefully, I direct my magic to the slab beneath me, tilting it forward slightly.

And I keep moving.

The glow of the magma river grows brighter as I drift closer, the heat intensifying with every inch. The air ripples around it, thick with sulfur and shimmering waves of distortion, making the whole cavern feel alive.

I don't get too close. I'm not that stupid.

But the river is a landmark. A guide. A light. If I stay near it, I can keep track of where I'm going, maybe find something useful.

I don't trust this place.

But I can use it.

Cautiously, I reach out with my magic, focusing on the air around me. The heat here is oppressive, rolling off the magma in waves, but I have an idea.

I slow the atoms, pulling the energy from them, forcing the surrounding heat to drop.

It works.

The air cools slightly in a small radius around me—not much, but enough to give me a moment to breathe.

I inch closer, scanning the river curiously, I've never seen lava before, I wonder if

The surface erupts.

A massive form bursts from the molten depths, a wave of liquid fire cascading outward.

I barely pull my slab back in time, a blast of scalding air washing over me as something lands with a thud against the rock.

I see it now.

A salamander.

A big one.

Its skin is dark, mottled with ember-like patterns glowing just beneath the surface. Its limbs are thick, its claws sharp, its mouth stretching into a jagged snarl.

And it is angry.

It lunges.

I react.

I reach out with my telekinesis, grabbing a section of magma—pure, molten rock—and rip it from the river.

The heat is overwhelming. The strain on my magic is immense, the liquid fire resisting my grip, trying to burn through my hold.

But I don't let go.

I wrap it around the oversized salamander.

And I cool it near-instantaneously.

The magma hardens, its heat ripped away in a fraction of a second, shifting from molten to solid obsidian in an instant.

And the salamander is caught.

The black volcanic glass encases its limbs, trapping it mid-strike, its jaws snapping just short of me.

It thrashes, eyes flaring with rage, but it's too late.

I let out a slow, shuddering breath, staring at the half-trapped beast.

Then, with grim determination, I reach out again—

And pull another chunk of magma free.

I shape it. Fast.

The transition from liquid to solid is near-instantaneous, forming a long, jagged blade of pure, cooled obsidian.

A sword.

Not perfect. Not balanced.

But sharp.

The salamander lets out a shrill, furious cry, straining against its bonds, but I don't hesitate.

I end it.

The obsidian blade drives deep, piercing through flesh and fire, silencing it in a single strike.

For a moment, all is still.

Then the cavern falls silent once more, save for the quiet hiss of cooling rock.

I stare at the creature's lifeless body.

Then, slowly, I pull the blade free, the black glass gleaming in the dim, flickering light.

I have a weapon now.

And I'm going to need it.

I stare at the dead salamander for a long moment, my body aching, my head heavy from exertion. The heat from the magma river flickers across the cavern walls, casting deep, shifting shadows over its massive form.

My stomach twists.

It takes me a second to recognize why.

Hunger.

Thirst.

I haven't had anything since… Canterlot. Since before I was blasted into this hellscape, before I woke up buried in sand with shattered legs.

It's not desperate yet. Not bad. But it will be.

And down here, there's no telling when I'll get another opportunity.

I drag in a slow, measured breath and get to work.

The first step is liquid.

I use telekinesis to separate the salamander in half, pulling apart its molecular bonds with careful precision. The flesh parts effortlessly, cleanly, the inside still radiating warmth from the heat of its molten environment.

And it's meat.

Not stone. Not fire. Not some incomprehensible, otherworldly anatomy.

Just flesh.

I exhale slightly in relief, forcing the ache in my limbs to the background.

Then I focus on what I really need.

Water.

I know bodies are mostly water. I know I can extract it, I've done it before.

I pull.

The effect is immediate.

The salamander's body shudders, its flesh darkening and shriveling as the moisture leaves it, rising into the air in shimmering droplets before merging into a floating, twisting mass of pure liquid.

More and more rises, pulling from deep within, until—

I realize just how much there is.

A lot.

A disturbing amount.

The sphere of water in front of me grows huge, shimmering in my telekinetic grip, the weight of it pressing against my magic in heavy, shifting waves.

Sixty liters.

At least.

I stare at it, stunned.

I knew creatures carried water, but this much?

Maybe it had something to do with its environment, how it survived inside magma. Maybe the water inside it had to be pressurized, compacted in some weird biological way to keep it from evaporating.

Doesn't matter.

What does matter is that it's pure.

By pulling the molecules apart and reconstructing them into a single mass, I'd stripped away everything else—minerals, impurities, contaminants. What I have now is clean.

I don't even hesitate.

I drink.

I pull some of the liquid free from the main mass and down it in greedy gulps, the cool sensation spreading through me like life itself. The dryness in my throat vanishes, the burning ache in my chest fading slightly.

It's like oxygen after drowning.

I don't drink it all. I need to ration.

I separate thirty liters, keeping it suspended in my magic, the rest dripping uselessly into the rock below.

I can't store it. I have no bottles, no canteens. The only way I can carry it is with my telekinesis.

So that's what I do.

Water problem: solved.

Next step: meat.

I move the dried husk of one half of the salamander aside and turn to the other.

It's still fresh. Still raw.

Still useful.

I shift it onto a slab and move it closer to the magma river, letting the waves of radiating energy cook the meat slowly. I control it, monitoring the temperature, keeping the process steady and even.

It sizzles, the outer layers crisping, the smell of roasting flesh thick in the air.

By the time it's done, my body is tired. Every movement, every pulse of magic, every moment spent awake is agony.

But I eat.

I force myself to eat.

And I keep moving.

I keep moving until I can't.

My body is done.

The pain, the exhaustion, the slow gnawing ache of my broken legs—it all catches up at once, pressing down like a weight I can't shake off.

I need to rest.

I glance around, scanning the cavern for anything that could be shelter, anything that would hide me from the creatures I know are lurking just out of view.

The mountainous formations in the distance catch my attention.

Large. Solid.

They'll do.

I glide toward one, slowing as I reach its jagged, uneven base. It's pure rock—dense, thick. Good. I need something that will hold, something that won't shift or crumble while I sleep.

I reach out with my magic, pressing my will into the stone, searching for the bonds that hold it together.

And I separate them.

It's like slicing into butter.

The mountain yields beneath my will, the intergranular bonds of the rock breaking apart in an instant, clean and precise. A massive chunk detaches, revealing a deep, hollowed-out space inside.

It's large enough for me and my stuff to fit, but not much else.

Good.

I glide my slab forward, sliding myself inside, and carefully trim the back wall, deepening the space just enough so I won't feel trapped.

Then I seal it.

The rock I cut out shifts back into place, my magic sealing it with near-perfect precision—except for a few, small air holes.

I don't trust the air in this place, but I trust suffocation even less.

With that done, I shift my focus to my water.

I still have about 22 liters hovering in my grasp, but I need it to keep.

I slow the atoms, pulling the energy out of them, dropping the temperature as far as I can, adjusting the atoms into a lattice, and freezing it solid.

It should hold.

I sleep.

I don't know for how long. The exhaustion runs deeper than just my body—it sinks into my bones, my mind, pressing me down into a nothingness so complete that for a while, I forget where I am.

But when I wake—

The water is gone.

I don't understand at first.

I reach for it instinctively, expecting the cool weight of frozen liquid in my magic's grasp—only to find nothing.

Not spilled. Not stolen.

Just... gone.

Evaporated.

Even after freezing it solid, this place stole it from me.

I stare at the empty space where it used to be, my mouth dry, my throat aching.

Fuck. Why did I even think that would work?

I don't waste time panicking. I don't have time to panic.

I need water.

And I know where to find it.

I leave my shelter, gliding forward on my slab, my body still aching, my broken legs dangling uselessly beneath me. The cavern stretches out before me, as desolate and merciless as before.

I make my way back to the magma river.

The heat is suffocating, thick, pressing down against me like an invisible weight. The molten rock churns below, the light flickering, casting distorted shadows against the cavern walls.

I poke at it.

I use my magic to mess with the surface—adjusting the flow, disrupting the patterns, sending small pulses of telekinetic force across the top.

Bait.

I learned my lesson the first time.

I don't want to be ambushed. I don't want something waiting for me beneath the surface, creeping closer when I least expect it.

I want it to come now.

I want it to think it has the advantage.

For a few seconds, nothing happens.

Then—

The magma explodes.

A massive shape bursts out, sending molten rock splattering in every direction, the sheer size of it casting an impossible shadow against the cavern walls.

A centipede.

Huge.

Monstrous.

Its segmented body is covered in rocky plates, cracked and jagged, glowing deep red from the heat beneath its shell. A dozen legs, each ending in sharp, hooked claws, scramble for purchase against the cavern floor, its massive, gaping mandibles clacking open and shut, dripping with molten saliva.

It doesn't hesitate.

It lunges.

My slab yanks backward in an instant, my telekinesis ripping me out of range just as the centipede's mandibles slam down where I was moments ago. The impact shakes the cavern, cracks splitting across the stone from the sheer force.

I don't wait.

I look up.

The cavern ceiling is jagged, filled with sharp, towering stalactites, each one stretching downward like spears.

I grab one.

With a precise pulse of magic, I sever the bonds holding it in place.

The rock snaps free.

The centipede rears back, preparing to lunge again—

I guide the stalactites down, making slight adjustments as it falls.

It plunges through the air, its mass multiplied by the sheer force of gravity, cutting through the heat, cutting through the shadows—

And slams straight through the centipede's back.

A wet crack fills the air.

The centipede screeches—a horrible, reverberating wail that echoes across the cavern walls. It thrashes, its entire body convulsing as the rock pierces through its armored shell, splitting it open like a cracked stone.

Blood spills out in thick rivers, oozing from the wound, hissing as it makes contact with the cold stone floor.

It twitches.

Shudders.

Then—

It stops.

Dead.

I let out a slow, shaking breath.

Then, I move forward.

I don't waste time.

I do what I did before.

I pull the water from its body, ripping the moisture out, watching as the liquid coalesces in front of me

I pull a portion toward me, drinking deeply, letting the cool relief flood my parched throat. The taste is neutral, clean—better than anything I could have hoped for in this hellscape.

But I can't afford to lose the rest.

I need storage—something this place can't steal from me.

My eyes flick to the cavern floor, jagged and unyielding, but solid. I reach out with my magic, carefully manipulating the intergranular bonds of the rock beneath me.

Separate. Cut. Shape.

A hollowed-out stone container takes form, its sides smooth and thick. I lift it, inspecting it closely, making sure there are no cracks or imperfections.

It'll hold.

I gently guide the water inside, watching as the shimmering mass pours in, filling the carved basin.

Then, with a precise application of magic, I seal the top, fusing the stone together. The result is a solid container, airtight, unyielding.

The weight is noticeable—heavier than carrying it as a floating mass—but that's good.

It won't evaporate.

Water: secured. Again.

With water no longer a concern, I turn my attention to food.

The centipede's massive form is still sprawled across the cavern floor.

I move closer.

Using my telekinesis, I separate the flesh from the carapace, peeling away the rocky plating to reveal the soft meat inside. The texture is… strange, fibrous but not dissimilar to what I've eaten before.

I only take the fleshy bits, tearing them off before slicing it into manageable portions.

Then, like before, I use the magma river as a heat source, suspending the meat over the glowing surface, letting the intense radiating energy cook it through.

The scent is strong, rich, edible.

It isn't perfect, but it will sustain me.

I eat while I cook, not rationing yet—I'll have plenty to store when I'm done.

Food: secured.

Now I need to carry it all.

I could float everything with telekinesis, but that's too much strain to maintain indefinitely. I need a solution—something to move itself.

Something simple.

I glance at my rune books and open them, flipping through the pages, refreshing my memory on the symbols I need.

A cart.

Something that can move without me needing to constantly guide it.

I carve out the base first, shaping a flat, thick slab of stone, reinforcing it so it won't crumble under the weight. Then I carve raised edges, forming a container deep enough to hold my sealed water and cooked food.

Next, the movement system.

I etch two primary runes onto the underside:

A Fly Rune – to suspend the cart just above the ground, preventing unnecessary friction.
Direction Runes – one for each cardinal direction, ensuring the cart continues moving until told otherwise.
I don't want to constantly direct it, so instead of an order-based system, I keep it simple:

INITIAL CONDITIONS
cart_active = false
direction_set = false
current_direction = [0,0]

ACTIVATION RUNE
if command_heard("activate")
→ cart_active = true

DIRECTION RUNE
if command_heard("north")
→ direction_set = true
→ current_direction = [0,1]

if command_heard("south")
→ direction_set = true
→ current_direction = [0,-1]

if command_heard("east")
→ direction_set = true
→ current_direction = [1,0]

if command_heard("west")
→ direction_set = true
→ current_direction = [-1,0]

if cart_active and direction_set
→ fly(current_direction)

STOP RUNE
if command_heard("stop")
→ cart_active = false
→ direction_set = false

Unfortunately the cardinal directions in this case just correlate to random directions I chose.

I carve the runes deeply, ensuring they hold, then activate the system.

The cart hovers just slightly, stable and waiting.

I guide the sealed water into place, stacking the cooked meat beside it.

Finally, supplies secured, I take one last look at the cavern— "Activate: North."

And move forward.

I follow the magma river for what feels like hours.

The glow of the molten rock flickers against the cavern walls, casting twisted, flickering shadows that stretch impossibly far. The heat is relentless, rolling off the river in waves, but I've gotten used to it—or at least, as used to it as I can be.

The cart follows steadily behind me, hovering just above the ground, the runes humming faintly with latent energy. It's working perfectly, moving in the direction I set without complaint. All I have to do is supply the mana.

But my body is aching.

Even though I'm not walking, even though I'm not dragging anything, my exhaustion is growing again, pressing at the edges of my mind like a dull hammer.

And then—

The river ends.

I stop the cart.

Blink.

Stare.

The massive flow of magma I'd been following—my one reliable landmark—doesn't twist or branch or lead to some deeper passage.

It just slams into a wall.

No cracks. No openings. No tunnels leading deeper.

Just a fucking wall.

My ears flatten. My eye twitches.

I spit onto the ground.

"Fuck... Shit!"

The words echo through the cavern, swallowed quickly by the oppressive silence.

I stare at the wall for a long moment, jaw clenched.

I have no idea where to go.

This had been my plan—just follow the river. It had been working.

And now?

Nothing.

No direction. No clear path forward.

Just a wall and a lot of fucking magma.

I grit my teeth, breathing slowly, trying not to let the frustration take hold.

I need to stop for the night.

Even if I wanted to search for another path, I don't have the energy right now.

I turn, scanning the rocky surface, looking for a solid place to carve out shelter. The cavern wall where the river meets it is thick, dense, made of the same blackened volcanic stone as the rest of this place.

It'll do.

I reach out with my magic, pressing into the structure, feeling for its weakest points—

And cut through it.

The bonds break cleanly, and a section of the wall slides away, revealing a small, hollowed-out space just large enough for me and my cart.

I roll inside, hovering the cart in behind me, and seal the entrance—not completely, but enough that nothing can get in easily.

It's not perfect.

But it'll hold for the night.

And in the morning, I'll figure out where the fuck I'm supposed to go next.


I wake up feeling wrong.

Not just tired. Not just sore.

Wrong.

My legs—they don't move.

The moment I try, pain explodes through them, white-hot and unbearable. My breath catches in my throat, my vision going dark at the edges as I barely manage to not scream.

I grit my teeth, my whole body trembling as I force myself to breathe.

Slowly.

Shallow.

The swelling is worse. I don't even have to look to know. The joints feel locked, the muscles frozen in place, the kind of stiffness that means nothing is working right anymore.

I can't move them.

I can't move them at all.

I stare at the ceiling of my little alcove.

I don't move.

I don't try again.

For a long, long while, I just lay there.

I think about stopping.

I think about giving up.

It would be easy.

Just… stop fighting. Stop trying.

This place is going to take me eventually, isn't it?

The food will run out. The water will run out. I'll run out.

And for the first time since I got here, I realize—

I'm not even afraid anymore.

I feel numb.

Empty.

Maybe it would be better this way.

Maybe I should—

Thud Thud Thud

I freeze.

There's a sound.

Something moving outside.

I hold my breath, ears straining, listening harder.

The shuffling is faint, but fast. Deliberate.

Getting closer.

I go still, my entire body locking up, my heart suddenly hammering against my ribs.

I thought I wasn't scared.

I thought I had already stopped caring.

But now, I hold my breath like my life depends on it.

Now, I wait.

I don't move.

I don't breathe.

I want to live.

I don't want to die here, in this fucking hole in the wall.

The sound stops.

Right outside my alcove.

I wait.

One minute.

Two.

An hour.

It doesn't leave.

It doesn't move.

I'm not going to die in a box.

I can't take it anymore.

I let out a slow, controlled exhale, my magic coiling, ready to strike the moment I open my makeshift door—

I open it.

And it's Rachel.

I stare at her.

I don't breathe. I don't move. I just stare.

My mind struggles to catch up with what I'm seeing.

She's here.

Rachel is here.

The follow command. It was still active.

She stands perfectly still, her carved stone body unmoving, her expression as neutral as it always was. Her joints, her stance, her posture—exactly as I designed them.

And yet—

I have never seen anything so beautiful in my entire life.

My throat tightens, a choked sound catching before I can stop it. My body wants to move, to reach out, to grab hold of her like she's the only real thing in this nightmare—

But I can't.

I can't stand.

I can't hug her.

I can barely even breathe.

So I do the only thing I can do.

I move my slab closer, floating myself right next to her, my magic flickering with the sheer weight of exhaustion and relief crashing into me all at once.

And I nuzzle her.

I press my face against the cool, solid surface of her chest, the stone smooth and familiar, and sob.

I don't try to stop it.

I can't.

Tears burn hot trails down my face, my shoulders shaking, my entire body shuddering as the weight of everything—everything—finally cracks me open.

She's here.

I am not alone.

For the first time since waking up in this hell, I don't feel like I'm going to die here.

I cling to that feeling, to her presence, to the only thing in this place that doesn't want me dead.

And for the first time in what feels like forever, I let myself cry.
 
Hell (Gore) New
Eventually, the sobs slow.

My body still aches, my breath still shudders, but the sheer overwhelming relief has settled into something else.

Something solid.

Something determined.

I sniff, rubbing the tears and snot off my face with a half-hearted flick of my magic. Rachel's stone chest is damp with them, a dark streak marring the otherwise pristine surface.

I fix that too.

A precise application of telekinesis wipes her clean, smoothing the surface, returning her to the perfect, immaculate construct she was meant to be.

She stands there, unmoved, as I do it.

As if my breakdown meant nothing to her.

Because it didn't.

Because she isn't alive.

And that's… good.

That's why I made her.

She isn't alive. She isn't vulnerable. She doesn't die or break down or lose hope when things get bad.

She is constant.

And that is exactly what I need.

I sniff again, grabbing my rune book from the cart and flipping it open, my eyes scanning the pages as my resolve hardens.

I need to make her stronger.

If I deteriorate any further, if I get too weak to defend myself, Rachel needs to be able to protect me.

She's already durable—stone is stone, and her construction is solid—but right now, she's just an extension of my will. A tool. A glorified pack mule with arms.

That's not enough.

I carve.

My magic presses into her stone gently, adjusting the surface, etching new runes into her back and limbs with deliberate precision. If I mess up, it doesn't matter—I can fill in the mistakes and adjust.

The process is fast, efficient, methodical.

She will be able to fly.
She will be able to strike.
She will be able to avoid attacks automatically.
She will be able to defend.

She will be able to fight for me.

INITIAL CONDITIONS
creator_detected = false
following_creator = false
stopped = false
holding_target = false
target_detected = false
destination_set = false
attacking = false
flying = false
evading = false
defending = false

creator_position = [0,0]
golem_position = [0,0]
target_position = [0,0]
destination_position = [0,0]
attack_target = [0,0]
defend_target = [0,0]

body_parts = struct('head', true, 'arms', true, 'legs', true, 'torso', true)
total_mass = initial_mass

DETECTION RUNE
if detect(creator)
→ creator_detected = true
→ creator_position = get_position(creator)

if detect(target)
→ target_detected = true
→ target_position = get_position(target)

FLIGHT COMMAND RUNE
if command_heard("fly")
→ flying = true

if command_heard("land")
→ flying = false

if flying
→ disable_gravity()
→ engage_flight_stabilization()
→ adjust_altitude(creator_position or attack_target or destination_position)

if not flying
→ apply_gravity()

FOLLOW COMMAND RUNE
if command_heard("follow")
→ following_creator = true
→ stopped = false

if following_creator and not stopped
→ if flying
→ fly_to(creator_position)
→ else
→ move_to(creator_position)

STOP COMMAND RUNE
if command_heard("stop")
→ following_creator = false
→ stopped = true

PICK-UP RUNE
if command_heard("pick up") and target_detected and not holding_target
→ move_to(target_position)
→ hold(target)
→ holding_target = true

HOLD & FOLLOW / TRANSPORT RUNE
if holding_target and following_creator
→ if flying
→ fly_to(creator_position)
→ else
→ move_to(creator_position)

if command_heard("bring to") and target_detected
→ destination_position = get_destination()
→ destination_set = true

if holding_target and destination_set
→ if flying
→ fly_to(destination_position)
→ else
→ move_to(destination_position)

SET DOWN RUNE
if holding_target and command_heard("set down")
→ release(target)
→ holding_target = false
→ destination_set = false

MOVEMENT CORRECTION RUNE
if flying
→ engage_flight_stabilization()
→ adjust_altitude(creator_position or attack_target or destination_position)

if not flying
→ if following_creator or moving_to_target or moving_to_destination
→ engage_leg_joints()
→ balance_weight_distribution()
→ step_toward(target_position or creator_position or destination_position)

if off_ground and not intentional_float and not flying
→ apply_gravity()

ATTACK COMMAND RUNE
if command_heard("attack") and target_detected
→ attacking = true
→ attack_target = target_position

if attacking
→ if flying
→ fly_to(attack_target)
→ else
→ move_to(attack_target)

→ if within_range(attack_target)
→ strike(attack_target)
→ evaluate_damage(attack_target)
→ if target_defeated(attack_target)
→ attacking = false
→ target_detected = false

DEFEND COMMAND RUNE
if command_heard("defend") and target_detected
→ defending = true
→ defend_target = target_position

if command_heard("stop defending")
→ defending = false
→ defend_target = [0,0]

if defending
→ monitor_area(defend_target)
→ if detect(entity) and entity != defend_target
→ attack_target = get_position(entity)
→ attacking = true

ATTACK AVOIDANCE RUNE
if detect(incoming_attack)
→ evading = true
→ determine_evasion_path()

if evading
→ if flying
→ execute_aerial_evasion()
→ else
→ execute_ground_evasion()

→ if attack_missed()
→ evading = false

REGENERATION RUNE
if any_missing(body_parts)
→ nearest_earth = find_earth_source()
→ move_to_source(nearest_earth)
→ absorb_earth()
→ restore_missing_parts(body_parts)
→ update_mass(total_mass)
→ motion_state = "repairing"

I move back, inspecting my work, rolling the concepts through my mind, ensuring every function is sound before I activate anything.

She's almost perfect now.

…But there is one more thing I could add.

My eyes flick to the sentience rune.

The one that would make her think.

That would make her aware.

That would give her a mind of her own.

I stare at it for a long moment, my magic hovering over the page, hesitation curling in my chest like a slow, creeping shadow.

Rachel would be more than a construct.

She would be herself.

She would be alive.

I swallow hard.

I look around at the hellscape I'm trapped in.

The blackened stone. The endless caverns. The monsters lurking in the dark.

The sheer, merciless cruelty of this place.

Rachel is perfect because she is unfazed.

Unyielding.

Unbroken.

What would happen if she could think? If she could feel? If she could want?

She would suffer.

Just like me.

My eyes linger on the sentience rune for a moment longer.

Then, slowly, I pull back.

Rachel stays as she is.

I hover myself onto the cart, positioning myself carefully so that my weight is evenly distributed. My legs ache, but it's dull—manageable.

For now.

I inject magic into the runes, feeling the faint hum of power as the carved symbols activate. The cart shifts slightly beneath me, responding instantly.

"Activate: West."

The cart moves.

Rachel follows.

The wall of the massive cavern stretches endlessly to my right as we glide forward, the lava river flickering dimly in the distance. The air is thick, humid from the heat, but it feels lifeless—like something that hasn't changed in centuries.

I occasionally open the stone basin and drink from the water, letting the coolness refresh me. I eat some of the centipede meat, chewing slowly, deliberately.

But I can tell.

I'm getting worse.

My legs ache more than before. The swelling hasn't gone down, not really. I don't know if I moved too much today or if it's just progressing on its own, but the realization sits heavy in my mind.

Still, I push forward.

There's nothing else to do.

Nothing but keep going, resting in-between.


After resting, we push out of the small cave within a cave and set off again.

My legs aren't stiff anymore. They're dead weight.

The pain isn't sharp—not yet—but it feels wrong, deep beneath the skin. Like something has settled inside my flesh and started rotting from within.

But I don't have time to think about it.

Because I hear them before I see them.

A low, buzzing drone, faint at first.

Then closer.

Louder.

Something is coming.

I lift my head weakly, scanning the cavern.

Then I see them.

A swarm.

Dark, writhing, crawling over itself in a living mass.

I don't know what they are.

I don't care.

They move with purpose, rushing toward us in a shifting, wriggling wave, hundreds of them, their small, chittering bodies glinting in the lava light.

I react instantly.

"Rachel—attack!"

She moves.

For the first time since she arrived, Rachel lunges forward, her stone limbs shifting fluidly, her joints moving seamlessly. The runes work perfectly—she dodges, she strikes, her fists crushing the creatures beneath her, sending shattered carapaces flying.

But there are too many.

I lift myself into the air, hovering just above the cart. My telekinesis lashes out, grabbing a chunk of loose stone from the cavern floor and pulverizing it midair, turning it into a cloud of fine, razor-sharp dust.

Then I force it outward.

A shockwave of sharp particles erupts, slicing through the swarm, tearing wings and limbs from their bodies.

They screech.

They scatter.

And then—

It's over.

The cavern is silent again.

I exhale, shaking, my body trembling from exertion. I check myself over, making sure no bugs got through.

Then I realize—

One of my legs is worse than the others.

Much worse.

I look down.

The leg looks wrong.

The other three? Still swollen, still aching, but not as bad. The pain has eased slightly, the stiffness less suffocating.

But the fourth leg…

The flesh is taut, stretched too tight over the limb. Darker than before. Bruised? Maybe. But there's something else.

Something off.

A dull, throbbing heat pulses beneath the skin, slow and wrong. The kind of warmth that feels unnatural, like something is cooking me from the inside out.

I swallow hard.

This isn't good.

This is really not good.

I try to move it, just to test it—

A sharp, searing pain explodes up my limb, tearing through my body like fire.

I bite down a shout, my vision flashing white from the agony. My stomach churns, my mind blurs with the sheer intensity of it.

I pull away, breathing heavily.

The realization sinks in.

It's not just pain.

It's dying.

My leg is dying.


It's been around a day. Or not, hard to tell.

I can't move the leg anymore.

It's heavy. Dead weight.

I barely slept. Every time I drifted off, I'd jolt awake from the deep, gnawing ache crawling up my bones.

I drink. I eat.

But I don't feel better.

It's spreading.

I can tell.

My body feels wrong—not just in my legs, but all over, like my blood isn't moving right.

Like something inside me is failing.

I don't want to think about it.

I just keep moving.

The cart hums softly as it drifts forward, Rachel walking silently beside it. She never tired, never slowed, never felt pain.

She just existed.

I stare at her as we move, my body cold, my chest tight.

I wonder how much longer I will.

I'm burning up.

Not from the heat of the cavern—not from the magma river still flickering in the distance.

It's internal. Deep.

A sickness crawling through my blood, thick and heavy like molten lead. My body aches, the fever sinking into my bones, leaving me lightheaded and detached.

I barely notice when I start shivering.

It's not cold here.

But my body doesn't know that anymore.

I glance down at my dead leg—the rotting, useless limb still attached to me.

It's black.

Cold. Numb.

The flesh looks dry, cracked—like it belongs to something long-dead.

I don't need a doctor to tell me what comes next.

I either cut it off now—or I die with it.

I veer off course, directing the cart toward a smaller magma stream branching from the main river.

Rachel follows.

She doesn't question. She doesn't understand.

Good.

I hover myself onto solid ground, lowering my slab carefully. Every movement shakes me, my limbs trembling uncontrollably from fever, exhaustion, pure fucking dread—

But I can't stop now.

I won't.

"Rachel, Defend: Creator."

I gather my materials.

A plan. A method. A way to make it work.

If I mess this up, I bleed out.

If I hesitate, the infection spreads.

I take a shaking breath.

And I begin.

I lift my obsidian sword over the magma, holding it still as the heat bleeds into it.

The black glass darkens—then glows red-hot, the heat rippling through the air.

The edges are sharp, but I don't need to cut with it.

Not yet.

I press the flat edge close to the surface of the magma, ensuring it's evenly heated, making sure it holds the temperature.

The world tilts slightly.

I can feel my heartbeat in my ears.

Too fast. Too weak.

I don't have long.

I lift the blade.

And press it against my leg.

Pain explodes.

A searing shockwave tears through my nerves, and my magic flickers.

The blade shudders, nearly slipping from my grip.

I grit my teeth, pulling my power back under control.

The heated obsidian sinks into dead flesh, sealing arteries before they can open.

I can't scream.

I can't breathe.

I just focus on the method.

Small sections. Work in pieces.

I sear the blood vessels before the stump is fully exposed, keeping control, not letting it get out of hand.

The smell of burnt flesh is thick—suffocating.

But it means it's working.

I keep going.

The blade dips for a moment. My telekinesis flickers again.

The heat bites into raw nerve endings, and for a second, I nearly drop it.

I catch it just before it falls, forcing the magic steady.

Almost there.

Another pulse of agony—my horn sparks, my grip weakens.

No—

I shove the blade back against the wound, finishing the last section before my power gives out completely.

It clatters to the ground.

I barely register it.

I nearly black out when the cauterization is finished.

Everything spins.

My whole body is screaming in protest, drenched in sweat, burning with fever, shaking so violently I almost lose control of my magic.

But I can't stop yet.

I grab a chunk of earth, compacting it, shaping it carefully, pressing it into form.

I heat it over the magma—not to glowing-hot levels, but just enough.

Sterilized.

I smooth the inner surface, ensuring it won't cut into the healing flesh, making sure it's not rough or jagged.

The heat is seeping into me, pressing against my already burning skin, my fever-wrecked body barely holding together.

Just a little longer.

I hold the cap in my grip, hovering it over the stump, ready to seal the wound.

I brace myself.

I press it down.

Gently—but firmly.

The heat bites into my raw, cauterized flesh, the pressure securing the wound, keeping it from reopening, locking out infection. I adjust it to clamp on my stub.

It cools slowly, hardening in place.

A barrier. A pressure dressing. A foundation for whatever comes next.

It's over.

I exhale sharply, my vision blurring, my limbs failing—

I slump sideways, collapsing against Rachel's stone legs, my body giving out completely.

Everything feels far away.

Distant.

My mind drifts, slipping further—

Until everything goes dark.


The world is a blur.

My body burns, my mind floats, slipping between fevered delirium and brief moments of agonizing awareness.

I am dying.

I feel it.

And yet… I am not dead yet.

Because every time I fade out, something pulls me back.

The sounds of stone meeting flesh—a wet crunch, a final gasp of some unseen attacker before silence falls again.

Bodies pile up around me.

I see them in glimpses—half-dissolved shapes of twisted creatures, their forms shattered, limbs crushed.

Rachel is protecting me.

Of course she is.

She doesn't tire.

She doesn't fear.

She doesn't fail.

I shudder, my breath ragged, my fevered mind clawing for clarity.

I am weak. Too weak.

If this continues…

If I slip any further…

Rachel will keep fighting.

But that's all she will do.

And when the monsters stop coming?

When the threats are gone?

What will she do then?

She will wait.

She will stand beside my corpse, unmoving, unthinking.

And she will do nothing.

Because I never made her understand me.

I need her to be more.

I don't get up.

I don't need to.

I carve.

My magic flickers, barely holding together, but I force it to obey. The rune is simple, its lines already burned into my mind.

The rune etches deep into her surface, glowing faintly as it sets.

And as it seals itself, a thought—a whisper of intent—bleeds into the magic, accidental, unbidden.

I hope she'll recognize that she's mine…

And I hope she'll still care for me.


My magic seeps away, the rune pulsing once before dimming.

I watch.

I wait.

For a moment, nothing happens.

Then—

Rachel moves.

Not her limbs. Not her body.

Her head.

Slowly, deliberately, she turns—not in response to a command, not from some pre-written function, but because she wants to look.

She does not speak—she has no mouth.

She does not blink—her eyes are motionless stone.

But she is aware.

I can see it.

She takes in the world like it's new, because to her—

It is.

The world tilts around me, my vision swimming in and out of focus.

I can barely keep my eyes open.

My body is burning, every breath feeling like embers in my lungs. My skin is slick with fever, my head too heavy to lift.

I need water.

I try to speak, but my throat is too dry—the words scrape out like something dying, barely audible.

"Bring...water."

Rachel doesn't react.

Not at first.

She is still, her massive form looming over me, her unmoving stone face watching.

She doesn't understand.

I watch her in return, my mind sluggish, but aware. Her posture is different. There is a hesitation to her stance—not like before.

She is thinking.

Slowly, she moves. Not with purpose, not with certainty—but with a hesitant curiosity.

She bends, reaching for something.

A moment later, she sets a chunk of centipede meat in front of me.

I blink.

No—

I push it away weakly with my magic, shaking my head.

"...No... Water."

Rachel pauses.

Her head tilts slightly.

The movement is slow, deliberate.

She is trying to understand.

For a long moment, she just stares at me.

Then, she turns—searching.

I hold my breath, my chest tight with desperation, my body aching with thirst.

Rachel finds the sealed water basin.

She hesitates.

Then she picks it up and brings it to me, setting it down carefully beside me.

Relief floods through me, but I am too weak to even reach for it.

I struggle, my hooves trembling, my magic flickering in an attempt to unseal it—but I can't.

Rachel watches.

She sees my struggle.

She sees my need.

And something clicks.

Without hesitation, she lifts the basin in both hands—

And crushes the side of it open.

The stone shatters, and water pours out, spilling across the ground.

I don't get any of it.

It soaks into the cavern floor, disappearing before I can even taste it.

I let out a weak, broken noise, my breath hitching, my vision blurring from exhaustion and frustration.

Rachel is still.

She sees.

She knows she did something wrong.

But she doesn't understand why.

Not yet.

The water is so close.

I force my body to move, my limbs trembling, the pain unbearable as I try to wiggle forward.

Every shift sends sharp shocks through my shattered bones, my breathing ragged, my vision blackening at the edges.

But I keep going.

I have to.

The half-full basin is just out of reach.

Rachel watches.

She doesn't move.

But she sees.

She sees me struggle.

She sees me reach for something I cannot reach.

And—

She acts.

Without command.

Without hesitation.

She lifts the basin in her hands—carefully, delicately—and brings it closer.

Then she tilts it, just enough.

Water pools near the edge.

Close enough for me to drink.

The moment the first drop touches my tongue, my body shudders, something raw and instinctive taking over. I gulp it down desperately, my throat aching, my body demanding more.

Rachel does not move.

She keeps the basin steady, letting me take what I need.

The water is warm, but it doesn't matter.

It is life.

I pull away eventually, gasping for air, my body shaking from exertion.

I have three legs.

All of them broken.

But I am still alive.

And so is Rachel.

Watching. Learning.

Understanding.

I lay back down, my body too weak to fight anymore.

The water settles in my stomach, a cool weight in the burning ache of my fever. My limbs are numb, the pain still there, but distant—like my body is finally too tired to scream at me anymore.

I let my eyes close.

Rachel is still there.

Waiting.


I wake abruptly, my body jolting from deep sleep—

And immediately regret it.

Pain flares through me, every muscle and joint stiff and unforgiving. My breathing is shallow, my mind still foggy, still slow.

And then—

I realize something is there.

Right there.

An inch from my face.

I flinch violently, my pulse spiking, my magic sparking weakly in defense—

Rachel.

She is crouched low, staring at me.

Not moving.

Not blinking.

Just watching.

I breathe hard, heart hammering from the shock, my body frozen for a moment before my mind catches up.

It's her.

Of course it's her.

I let out a slow, shaky breath, willing my racing heart to settle.

Rachel does not react.

She does not understand why I was afraid.

But she sees the tension leave my body.

She waits.

I cough weakly, my throat still dry, and whisper:

"Water."

She does not move immediately.

For a moment, I think she doesn't understand.

Then, she slowly stands, turns, and moves toward the half-broken basin still sitting nearby.

She picks it up—more carefully than before—and brings it to me.

She doesn't spill it this time.

I drink.

This time, I do not feel desperate.

This time, it is controlled.

Rachel crouches again as I drink, watching me intently, her massive stone form motionless.

She waits.

When I finish, I take a slow, measured breath, exhaling weakly.

"Food."

She stands again.

This time, there is no hesitation.

She picks up a chunk of cooked centipede, moves forward, and places it beside me.

She is learning.

She is understanding.

I chew slowly, forcing my body to accept the food, my limbs still aching, my mind still swimming in fevered exhaustion.

Rachel crouches again.

She does not look away.


Time blurs.

I drift in and out of fevered sleep, the pain and exhaustion too much to fight for long.

But I wake.

I drink.

I eat.

And Rachel is always there.

She keeps the monsters away.

She keeps the water close.

She brings food when I ask.

I am still broken.

Still weak.

Still far from okay.

But I am alive.

And now?

Rachel makes sure I stay that way.


Time has blurred beyond recognition.

I don't know how many days have passed.

But I know this—

I don't feel good, but I feel better.

Not strong. Not healed.

But enough to work.

Enough to move again.

My magic thrums faintly in my mind, a familiar hum that had once been barely a whisper. It isn't at full strength, but it's growing, recovering alongside me.

Which is good.

Because my water is gone.

I sigh, using magic to rub at my face. The last drop had vanished yesterday—or maybe longer ago, I don't know anymore.

I need more.

And there's only one way to get it.

I grit my teeth and lift myself, my broken body floating up as the slab beneath me shifts gently under my magic.

The pain is distant now, dull and constant, but I have adjusted.

I move toward the nearest corpse—one of the massive lobster-looking monsters that Rachel has killed.

Its chitinous shell is cracked open, its many legs curled inward in the way of dead insects. It must have attacked in the night, and Rachel silently crushed it without me waking.

I slowly pull a the water free, extracting the liquid with delicate control, watching as it coalesces into a floating mass, gathering into a single clear sphere of purified water.

When it's enough, I direct it into the basin, refilling it once more.

Relief settles in my chest.

I am not dying today.

I breathe out, hovering back slightly, my exhausted body still shaking from exertion.

I glance at Rachel.

She stands motionless, watching me, just like she always does.

Waiting.

I look at the massive lobster-thing's body, then at the magma stream nearby.

I have an idea.

Slowly, I speak:

"Rachel… cook."

She doesn't move.

She does not understand.

Yet.

I exhale, gathering my strength, and try again.

I gesture weakly toward the corpse.

"Take… meat."

Rachel pauses, tilting her head slightly.

Then she moves.

Not fluidly. Not perfectly.

But purposefully.

She reaches down, her stone fingers digging into the corpse, pulling free a large chunk of meat.

I nod, ignoring the ache in my body.

"Now… magma."

Rachel turns her head, following my nod toward the lava flow nearby.

She moves toward it slowly, standing at the edge.

Then she pauses.

And waits.

She is thinking.

She does not know what to do next.

I take a shaky breath.

"Put… meat… near."

Rachel tilts her head again.

I nod my head at the magma.

She moves carefully, kneeling beside the magma, placing the raw chunk of meat on the hot stone at the edge, just near enough for the heat to sear it.

I watch.

She watches.

And as the meat begins to sizzle, the surface darkening, the smell of cooked flesh filling the air, I see it.

Something clicks in Rachel's still, unmoving form.

She understands.

Not perfectly.

Not deeply.

But enough.

Days pass.

I drift between sleep and wakefulness, my mind a constant haze of pain, exhaustion, and slow recovery.

Rachel cooks for me.

She guards me.

She kills for me.

And I barely have to ask anymore.

She has learned.

When I wake, there is always food waiting. Always Rachel, watching silently, unmoving unless I need her.

And when monsters come, she tears through them like an unstoppable force of nature—a living stone weapon with no hesitation, no exhaustion, no fear.

Her battles are brutal.

Efficient.

Ruthless.

But when she turns back to me?

She is careful.

Gentle.

Caring.

She lifts my water basin delicately, tilting it just enough to let me drink.

She helps me eat, ripping the meat to bite-sized pieces, setting it in front of me, waiting patiently as I take my time.

She even adjusts my positioning, setting me upright, making sure I'm comfortable.

It's a stark contrast to the way she fights.

A part of me should be unnerved by how easily she switches between the two states.

But I'm not.

I am grateful.

Because without her, I would be dead.


More days pass.

The fever has broken, but my body is wrecked.

My legs are still useless, but my magic is stronger now—strong enough that I can lift myself onto the cart without slipping into unconsciousness.

I take a slow, shaking breath and brace myself.

Rachel stands at my side, watching, waiting.

She always waits.

Her battles have not slowed—if anything, they have intensified. The creatures never stop coming, but she never stops winning.

And when she is finished, she turns to me with the same soft patience, the same careful attentiveness, making sure I drink, eat, and rest.

She does it without orders now.

Even when I'd rather she didn't.

She frets, adjusting my position when I shift too much, moving the basin of water closer before I even ask.

I sigh, rubbing at my face with weak magic.

"Rachel… I can do things myself, you know."

She does not react.

But she does not stop, either.

I huff. Too tired to argue.

Instead, I float myself onto the cart, my limbs aching from the effort, my muscles still too weak to function.

Rachel moves forward, adjusting the cart as I settle in, her hands brushing against me briefly, adjusting my positioning so I don't slide too much.

I roll my eyes.

"Rachel… I'm not going to break."

She still doesn't react.

I sigh again.

I reach for the rune commands, my magic settling into them, feeling the faint hum of power beneath my hooves.

"Activate: West."

The cart begins to move.

Rachel follows.

The cart moves steadily, the runes humming beneath me.

Rachel walks beside me, her movements eerily smooth, her stone form silent except for the occasional crunch of a dead thing beneath her feet.

I don't talk.

There's nothing to say.

Nothing except the growing bitterness in my chest.

My thoughts drift.

I saved them.

I fought for them.

And they cast me out like a monster.

Like I was just another thing to be rid of—no different from the changelings.

Like I was a threat, not an ally.

Not one of them.

I should have known better.

I should have stayed out of it.

The wedding wasn't my problem.

Chrysalis wasn't my fight.

I could have just let it happen—let Twilight get thrown into the caverns, let her find Cadance on her own, let Celestia fall, let it all play out the way it was supposed to.

But no.

I had to get involved.

I had to pull at the threads.

I had to think, for some idiotic reason, that I could help.

And now I was paying for it.

Cadance.

That fucking idiot.

Of all the ponies in that room, she should have understood.

She's the Princess of Love.

Love is her entire existence.

She doesn't just feel it—she can sense it, she can manipulate it, she can change ponies with it.

So how?

How in the hell did she look at me—at everything I did, at everything I sacrificed—and see a monster?

I protected them.

I worked hard to keep their perfect little story on track.

I let Twilight play her part, let her get cast aside, let her find Cadance in the caves so that everything would unfold as it was meant to.

And when Chrysalis revealed herself, I didn't stop her.

Not because I couldn't.

Because I chose not to.

Because Shining Armor and Cadance had to win together.

Because the only way to purge every changeling from Canterlot was to let their love do it.

And what did I get for my trouble?

Cadance flinching away from me like I was some kind of beast, clinging to her brainwashed fiancé like he was her only protection.

She said it first.

Not Twilight. Not Celestia. Not the nobles.

She looked at me, at what I was, and decided—without hesitation—that I was something to be feared.

Like I was wrong.

Like I was unnatural.

Like I didn't belong.

She should have known better.

She should have felt it.

I had no hatred for them.

No malice.

I didn't want to rule Canterlot.

I didn't want to hurt them.

Everything I did was for them.

To ensure the best outcome.

And yet, the moment I spoke outside the script, the moment I didn't fit into the storybook fantasy—

She cast me out.

I breathe in, slow and measured, forcing down the growing bitterness clawing at my chest.

I can't let this consume me.

I can't afford to.

But I also can't let it go.

Not when it still hurts.

Rachel doesn't understand.

She walks beside me, silent, her heavy stone steps an unshakable rhythm against the cavern floor. She doesn't ask what's wrong. She doesn't question the anger simmering off me in waves.

But she reacts.

At first, it's just small things.

She adjusts the cart's position with more care, ensuring the ride is smooth.

She lingers closer, her fingers brushing the edge of the cart every so often, like she's making sure I'm still there.

And then—

She reaches out.

It's awkward. Stiff. Hesitant.

Her stone hand presses lightly against my side, then retreats, then presses again. Not forceful. Not demanding.

Just checking.

Like she's trying to comfort me.

Even if she doesn't know why.

I close my eyes, exhaling slowly, forcing the tension out of my jaw.

I can't be angry forever.

Not here.

Not when I have bigger problems.

Rachel's still learning.

She understands enough—how to fight, how to help, how to keep me alive—but she still isn't complete.

And if we're going to survive this place?

She needs to be.

I glance at her, then at my rune book, my magic flipping the pages until I find what I need, the True Sight rune.

I carve her eyes, separating them from the stone encasing them. They're free moving balls instead of carved in divots. I add little curved hoods, following the eye back, able move up and down, eyelids.

It's easier now, my magic strong enough to guide the stone with precision. The runes etch deep into the pupil of Rachel's eyes, as small as I can make them, forming the intricate patterns needed to grant sight beyond sight.

I move back.

And her eyes move.

Not randomly.

Not wildly.

They track me.

I freeze, watching as her newly carved stone irises shift, adjusting their focus, locking onto me with a sharp precision she didn't have before.

I stare back.

I have no idea what she's thinking.

And it unsettles me.

Rachel tilts her head, her new true sight irises tracking me in a way that feels too… deliberate. Too human.

I swallow hard.

I've already gone this far.

Might as well finish the job.

I let my magic settle into her face, scanning the structure of her jaw, the rigid lines where her lips should be. Right now, she has no mouth—just a sculpted pout, an eternally neutral expression.

If I'm going to give her speech, I need to give her a mouth.

Even if she doesn't need it.

Even if the rune will handle the talking for her.

Even if this is all just to make her feel more real.

The problem with stone is that it doesn't bend.

A human mouth moves with soft tissues—lips, muscles, tendons all working together in a precise, flexible system.

Stone? Rigid. Unyielding.

So I have to cheat.

I begin by etching out the mouth, carving a thin opening along where her lips should be, just deep enough to separate the upper and lower jaw into independent sections.

The lower jaw has to be able to move, to open and close freely.

For that, I need a hinge.

I create two anchor points inside the jaw, acting as pivots—smooth sockets carved directly into the sides of her face.

I separate the jaw itself, rounding the upper corners into ball joints, making them perfectly spherical.

Now, the jaw can rotate freely, swinging open like a human jaw, but only within the limits of the sockets.

Good.

But she needs more than just a jaw that opens and closes.

She needs to articulate.

The tongue is the tricky part.

A human tongue is a complex mass of muscle, shifting in every direction to form words.

I can't do that with solid stone.

So instead?

I make segments.

I carve a series of thin, overlapping stone plates, stacked in a way that allows sliding motion—each one connected by thin joints that allow for slight movement in multiple directions.

Each segment is cut with precise, curved edges, allowing the plates to slide over one another while still appearing as a single structure when at rest.

At the base of the tongue, I carve a pivot joint, allowing it to lift and press against the roof of the mouth like a real tongue would.

It can't move as fluidly as a human tongue.

But it can rise, lower, press, retract—enough for basic articulation.

Enough to make speech believable.

I move back, taking in my work.

Rachel's mouth moves now, at least in the way I need it to. Her jaw hinges open and closed, her tongue shifts just enough to be useful.

But her lips…

I can't fix them.

Not here. Not yet.

I try. I carve, I adjust, but every attempt leaves them looking wrong—unnatural in a way that unsettles even me.

The tops and bottoms are just too stiff, too unyielding. Without soft tissue, they can't press together in any way that looks right.

I need rubber. Or leather. Or something that can flex without breaking the illusion.

I don't have it.

So I stop.

For now, the entire mouth moves together—opening and closing as a single unit. Her lips remain stiff, unchanging, no matter what shape she makes.

It's not perfect, but I'll fix it later.

When I find something better.

I let out a slow breath.

One step at a time.

Her mouth moves, but she still can't speak.

I flip through my rune book, scanning each poorly named, vaguely described marking, searching for something that might work.

Most runes don't have names—not proper ones, anyway. Some are labeled, but the names rarely have anything to do with their actual function.

It's all guesswork. A scholar's best attempt at understanding magic that was never really standardized or studied.

I've been renaming them myself in my own notebook—making them clearer, easier to reference later.

But right now?

I'm at the mercy of centuries-old descriptions.

My eyes catch on something.

A rune. Small. Simple.

It's not labeled as a speech rune, but the description stands out.

To carry forth shaking waves unseen. A touch of the air, and the weight of the world, pulled into form.

I frown.

That sounds… close?

It doesn't mention voices exactly, just waves, carrying forth.

I read it again.

"...shaking waves unseen."

Vibrations.

It has to be about vibrations.

I don't know if this will work.

But it's the closest thing I have.

I etch the rune carefully, carving it into the roof of Rachel's mouth, right where the tongue can press against it.

The moment it seals, I feel a faint hum of energy pulse through her.

She doesn't move.

She doesn't speak.

But something has changed.

I stare at her.

She tilts her head, stone irises tracking me with unsettling precision.

She's waiting.

But for what?

I frown, moving closer. "Rachel."

She doesn't respond.

Her mouth is open slightly, the segmented tongue resting against the rune I carved into the roof of her mouth.

But she doesn't understand.

Of course she doesn't.

The function is there—the capability—but she doesn't know what to do with it.

I sigh, wishing i could rub a hoof down my face. "You can talk now," I tell her. "Try."

Rachel doesn't move.

I wait.

She still doesn't try.

"Come on." I gesture vaguely with my head. "You can do anything else I tell you to do. Just… say something."

Nothing.

Her mouth shifts slightly, but no sound comes out.

I grit my teeth.

She's not refusing—she just doesn't understand.

For every rune I've ever put on her, I've always told her what it does via the rune code. I gave her commands—clear, structured logic to follow.

But now?

I haven't written logic for her.

Rachel is the logic.

I didn't write an order for speaking.

I just gave her the ability.

She has to figure it out herself.

As I'm thinking, her eyes slowly drift off to our surroundings.

I exhale slowly, adjusting my approach.

"Rachel."

Her eyes flick to me immediately.

"Liiike thiiis," I say, exaggerating my voice. "Vibrate the air. Push it out."

Still nothing.

Her jaw shifts again—just slightly—but it's hesitant.

She doesn't know what "push it out" means.

I sigh. "Just… try. Do anything."

A pause.

Then—

A low, uneven hum.

Not a word.

Not speech.

But something.

Rachel stiffens slightly, like she felt it more than she expected.

I blink.

"That's it," I say, cautiously hopeful. "Again."

She does it again—this time stronger, more deliberate.

The hum warbles, disjointed, shifting in tone as she experiments, trying different intensities.

I watch, fascinated.

She's learning.

The vibrations are off, the sound warped, but she's figuring it out.

The thought sends a chill down my spine.

She's never done this before.

Never tried to learn something outside of what I explicitly built her for.

She has initiative.

I swallow, shoving the thought down.

One thing at a time.

"Keep going," I tell her, keeping my voice steady. "Try shaping it. Make… words."

She tilts her head, mouth shifting again.

The hum deepens, cracks, warps—she's trying, but the sound is still just… noise.

I frown.

The rune works, but it's like giving someone vocal cords without any muscle control.

She has the ability to speak, but she doesn't have the practice.

She doesn't know how to shape it into meaning.

I'm going to have to teach her.

I take a breath.

One step at a time.

The hum sputters, shifting into a harsh, grating pitch before dying away entirely.

I lift my head, forcing a softer tone. "It's okay. You're doing fine."

Rachel's eyes track me the moment I speak, the faintest tilt of her stone jaw acknowledging my words. She tries again—a broken warble, halting in mid-breath.

"Good—very good." My voice lifts, a slight coo of encouragement. "Keep going."

The reaction is immediate.

Her posture straightens, her segmented tongue flexing with renewed effort, adjusting as if searching for a stable pitch. She emits a trembling note, still oddly mechanical, but closer to something like a voice.

I exhale, letting my relief slip into my words. "That's it! That's better."

At that, Rachel's eyes flick toward me, focusing on my face. Her jaw moves in a stuttering half-circle, mouth opening and closing with uneven timing as if she's feeling through the motion. The initial humming noise returns—softer this time, rising and falling in quick succession.

"See?" I coo again, nodding my approval. "You're making real sounds now. Good."

Her entire form seems to settle, as though basking in the wake of my words. She attempts the hum once more—first a low rumble, then a ragged slide upward. It cracks near the top, but she holds it, determined not to lose the note again.

I find myself chuckling despite the roughness of the sound. "That's perfect. Just… keep trying."

She presses on, forging one awkward pitch into another, her gaze never leaving me. Every time I murmur a quiet word or two—"That's it," "Not bad," "You've got this"—her movements become more insistent, her attempts more frequent. She shifts her shoulders in measured, fluid motions, as though steadying her body helps her find and hold the right vibrations.

The harsh scraping eventually settles into a semi-stable tone, building in subtle volume. She sustains it, tongue moving fractionally, testing subtle changes in pitch. Though it's still far from a true word, it's closer than ever before.

"Excellent," I murmur, my voice filled with gentle praise.

Something in her stance shifts again, and she tries a new angle, letting the tone waver back and forth, almost mimicking the way I naturally let my words rise and fall. Her stone fingers clench briefly, then relax against her side.

I smile, nodding as I speak. "You're learning really fast, Rachel. Keep it—"

She cuts me off with a sudden lurch in pitch—too high, too abrupt—then falls into silence. Her mouth snaps closed. The newly formed jaw stiffens, as if bracing for my reaction.

I keep my tone gentle. "That's okay. That was a great try. Just keep practicing."

She lifts her head slightly, eyes fixed on me once more. After a moment of stillness, she returns to that low, halting hum, picking up where she left off.

It's messy. It's uneven. It's somehow endearing.

And she doesn't stop. Not until I finally move back, letting out a breath and offering another soft coo of approval.

Her response is unmistakable in the way she shifts closer, drawing herself up as though waiting for more. But I just smile, nodding and murmuring one last, "Nice work," before trailing off.

Rachel's eyes flicker to my lips—where the sounds come from—then back to meet my gaze. She tries once more, a final, shaky note escaping her newly carved mouth.

At that, she goes still. There is no subtle adjustment, no hum of correction—the session is over for now. But she remains poised, as if ready to continue the moment she thinks I want her to.

I let the silence settle.

She stands there, unmoving except for the slight tilt of her head, gaze never wavering from my face. I notice the slow, steady rhythm of her movements—a little more fluid, a little more confident than before.

Rachel follows in steady silence as the cart continues its slow trek forward.


I don't know how long it's been. Days? Weeks? The cavern walls blur together in endless darkness, an infinite stretch of stone and molten rivers.

I'm exhausted.

But then—

I see it.

A door.

Huge. Monolithic. Black as obsidian, etched with glowing red runes—twisting, curling, spiraling across its surface like veins of molten light.

The center bears a round design, vaguely reminiscent of the sun.

And beneath it—

Four square locks, each perfectly aligned, unyielding.

I stare.

My chest tightens—not in fear, but in something dangerously close to relief.

I know what this is.

This place—this twisted, warped hellscape—it isn't just some random cavern.

This is Tartarus.

Not exactly the Tartarus from the show—no cages, no towering prisons—but the concept is here.

And if this is Tartarus…

This is the way out.

I exhale, letting my magic tighten around the cart's controls, stopping it just short of the massive structure.

Rachel halts beside me, her eyes locking onto the door, studying it with eerie stillness.

It looms over us, ancient, unmoving.

But before I can even begin to examine the locks—

A huff.

A deep, low breath—heavy, gravelly, shaking the air.

I freeze.

Slowly, very slowly, I turn my head.

And I see him.

Cerberus.

He's right there.

Massive, hulking, curled in on himself just feet away from where I stopped, his enormous, three-headed form resting against the cavern wall.

His fur is charcoal black, thick and matted, his sheer size making him look more like a living mountain than an animal.

Three heads—three massive, brutal jaws capable of tearing through anything.

He could kill me instantly.

Rachel is already turning, shifting her stance, prepared to fight if necessary—

But Cerberus doesn't move.

One of his heads lazily cracks open an eye, his glowing red pupil locking onto me.

I hold my breath.

A long, slow huff escapes his throat.

And then—

He closes his eye again.

That's it.

No snarl.

No immediate attack.

No acknowledgment beyond sheer apathy.

He doesn't care about me.

I exhale sharply, shoulders loosening slightly.

Rachel remains tense, her gaze flicking between me and the beast, but I shake my head.

"Stop defending," I murmur.

She doesn't react at first, her hands still raised in preparation—until I repeat it, firmer this time.

"Rachel. Stop defending."

Slowly, she lowers her hands.

The tension lingers, but she listens.

Cerberus doesn't react to any of it.

He just exists, sprawled across the stone, radiating indifference.

I turn my gaze back to the door, my mind already calculating.

Four locks.

A sealed gateway.

A guardian that apparently doesn't care if I pass or not.

This is it.

This is my way out.

I stare at the massive obsidian door, its runes glowing with an ominous red light, each square lock humming with a faint magical presence.

I exhale sharply. "Wow."

This looks… complicated.

My gaze drifts along the intricate carvings, the way the symbols weave together in an ancient, unreadable pattern. This kind of lock? This would take time.

Time I don't have.

My eyes flick to the wall beside the door.

The unmarked, regular stone wall.

I tilt my head.

Rachel tilts hers, mirroring me.

I nod once, decisive. "Yeah, screw this."

I reach out with my magic—careful, deliberate, spreading my telekinetic force across the structure, pressing into the space between its particles.

And I cut.

The stone separates instantly, breaking apart along the intergranular bonds, clean and precise.

Chunks of rock pull free, slabs of unsealed stone breaking away as I carve a hole directly next to the door.

Rachel watches, unmoving, her tracking irises following each section as I pull them away.

Then—

A breeze.

Light.

The last layer crumbles away, and through the opening, I see it.

The outside.

Sky. Open air.

I freeze for a second, mind struggling to process the sheer normalcy of it.

And then—

I turn my head, gaze locking onto Cerberus.

The massive, three-headed beast doesn't move.

Not even when I pull another chunk free.

Not when I widen the tunnel.

Not when I begin sliding forward.

One of his heads lifts slightly, cracking an eye open to watch me.

A long, slow huff escapes his throat.

And then—he shuts his eye again.

I don't question it.

I don't hesitate.

I guide the cart forward, Rachel following silently, her massive stone form ducking under the tunnel's low ceiling as we pass through.

I keep one eye on Cerberus the entire time, my body tense, waiting for a reaction—

But he doesn't care.

He doesn't try to stop me.

He doesn't even move.

And when we finally reach the other side, I turn back, watching as the jagged tunnel we just made seals itself behind us, my magic fusing the rock back together, closing off the path forever.

Still—Cerberus stays.

Silent. Unbothered.

Like I was never his problem to begin with.

I exhale sharply, my chest tightening as I turn back toward the light.

And then—

The world blinds me.

The moment we emerge, my eyes burn, the sheer intensity of the sunlight stabbing into my vision like a blade.

For so long, there had only been darkness.

Now—there is sky.

It takes a few seconds for my vision to adjust, for the details to take shape beyond the blinding glow.

Rachel steps out beside me, the sun glinting off her stone surface, her new irises flicking between the open space and me.

I breathe in.

Air. Fresh air.

For the first time in weeks—maybe longer—I am outside.

I made it.

I escaped Tartarus.

I take a slow breath, letting the hot air fill my lungs.

The Badlands stretch before me, an endless sea of sand and rock, the horizon hazy with heat waves.

No trees. No water. Nothing.

I close my eyes briefly, steadying myself.

I didn't escape Tartarus just to die in a desert.

I need to find civilization. Fast.

With a flicker of magic, I lift myself higher, my slab gliding smoothly into the air, carrying me above the dunes.

Rachel stands motionless below, waiting, her new irises tracking my ascent.

The wind howls, whipping sand in every direction. Blinding. Suffocating.

But then—

Far in the distance, beyond the dunes, past the cracked, barren landscape—

A village.

I barely process my own relief before I'm already descending, guiding the slab back to the cart.

Rachel doesn't react when I land, her stone form as unshaken as ever.

I take a deep breath, gathering my thoughts. I add four more in-between directions to my cart. "Activate: North-East."

The runes hum to life, the cart smoothly adjusting direction before gliding forward, carrying us toward the only sign of life I've seen in weeks.

Rachel follows, her heavy footfalls trailing beside me.
 
These last chapters made me read with my throat closed by the whole situation. Good job!
Still, kinetic Flux is a bit more than just socially blind, uh? I mean...

The whole thing with Twilight, the smartest way would be to just tell her that he doesn't find anypony attractive and stop the whole situation before it spiral down into a worse mess. But he is also pretty conflict-averse, if my read is correct (feel free to tell me that I'm wrong, this is just my read as a reader), so he tries to delay the confrontation.

And the whole mess with Cadence... Well, I can understand how he would think that she should have known, but, on the other hand, Cadenca had just come out of emprisonment, saw him not do anything whiel Celestia got defeated and then he threw himself in what was a villainous monologue. Her overreaction was, from her point of view, justified: using any magic require focus and she definitely wasn't in condition of focusing on it.

Not saying that she didn't overreact, just that the situation is complex, especially if you take the whole series of events in consideration.

It's a fantastic story. Congrats for writing it, I'm jealous.
 
To be honest ... "hesitate to intervene, then get massively injured and left traumatized out in a dangerous environment" is ... well it's already way too played out in this story. I didn't care in the slightest about the re-re-re-repeat and his trauma meant nothing to me anymore. My biggest emotional investment amounted to "why is he not just flying up and cutting his way out?"
 
Last edited:
Awesome chapters Kinetic needs to embrace his humanity the good, the bad and the ugly and understand that he will never be like the ponies, yet that just might be a good thing, for he offers a new perspective a new way to do things, going through adversities and suffering doing the impossible and never truly giving up.
images
 
Free To Live, Free To Die New
The village appears out of place—a cluster of buildings and tents nestled among the barren wasteland, as if it shouldn't exist here at all. The architecture is crude but sturdy, built from salvaged stone and hardened clay, blending with the Badlands' color palette of dull browns and faded oranges.

As I approach, the streets grow silent.

Ponies stop what they're doing.

Eyes wide, muscles tense, ears flicking rapidly.

They don't speak.

They just watch me.

I feel their unease immediately.

And, to be fair—I probably look like a fucking horror show.

A unicorn, floating on a slab of stone, three legs mangled beyond use, one completely missing, capped with a smoothly sealed chunk of earth as if it had always been part of me.

A second slab follows behind me, loaded with cooked monster meat, a basin of water, and an obsidian sword resting beside it.

And then, Rachel.

She follows closely, her towering stone form an imposing, inpony silhouette against the desert sky, her gaze tracking every pony around us.

I look like a fucking war veteran.

No wonder they're terrified.

I clear my throat, wincing at how dry my voice sounds.

"…Do you have a healer?"

The silence stretches.

A few ponies exchange wary glances.

Then, slowly, one steps forward—a mare, her coat a dusty gray, her eyes a little too bright, her movements too careful.

She nods once, hesitantly. "This way."

I follow, the cart gliding smoothly behind me, Rachel silent and watchful at my side.

The ponies whisper as I pass, their voices low, hurried.

Their unease lingers.

Something about them feels… off.

But right now?

I don't have the strength to care.

I need to get my legs fixed.

The mare leads me toward the edge of the village, where a large canvas tent stands separate from the other structures. The material is old but well-maintained, stitched together from multiple faded fabrics.

She stops at the entrance and gestures silently for me to go in.

I glance at her once—her expression is unreadable—before guiding my cart inside.

Rachel ducks slightly to fit through the entrance, her stone form brushing the fabric walls as she follows.

The air inside is thick with incense, the sharp scent of herbs mixing with something… off. Something I can't place.

A stallion sits in the center of the space, hunched over a low wooden table covered in scattered tools and vials of murky liquid. His coat is a washed-out green, his mane a deep, messy brown. His eyes flick up immediately, sharp and assessing.

I don't like them.

They linger a little too long.

He doesn't greet me, doesn't flinch at the walking corpse of a unicorn floating in front of him.

He just tilts his head. "Sit."

I hover myself down onto a woven mat, gritting my teeth as my limbs protest.

Rachel stays standing, looming just behind me she looms over the healer.

She doesn't move.

But she watches.

So does the cat.

I blink, noticing it for the first time—a sleek black cat curled lazily in a corner, eyes half-lidded, tail flicking.

It watches me.

I watch it back.

Neither of us blink.

The healer clears his throat. "Your legs."

I tear my gaze away from the cat and look at him.

His horn glows a sickly green, magic weaving through the air as he scans my limbs.

For a moment, he just… stares.

Then he exhales sharply. "This is worse than I expected."

No shit.

His expression remains neutral as his horn dims. "I can fix them. The remaining three."

I let out a slow breath, relief settling in my chest. "Good. Do it."

But the stallion doesn't move.

He just watches me, head tilting slightly.

"You understand, of course, that I can't regrow what was lost."

I blink.

"What?"

The healer shrugs, like it's obvious. "No unicorn could restore a missing limb. Once it's gone, it's gone."

I stare at him.

Something cold settles in my stomach.

That's… not how pony magic works.

I was sure I could just waltz into a village, find a healer, and have them slap a new leg onto me with their bullshit magic.

Because that's what ponies do.

They bend reality over their knee like a cheap toy.

They fix impossible things.

They solve problems that shouldn't have solutions.

But now?

Now he's saying it's impossible?

I can't think of anything to say.

I feel like I just got sucker-punched in the ribs.

"You're joking," I say, forcing my voice to stay steady.

The stallion simply shakes his head. "I don't joke about these things."

I glance at Rachel. She doesn't react.

I glance at the cat.

It yawns.

I inhale sharply through my nose. "Fine. Just—just fix the rest of me."

The healer nods, his horn lighting up once more.

And as the magic settles over my ruined legs, I can't shake the weight of loss sitting heavy in my chest.

The healer works in silence.

His magic seeps into my broken limbs, a deep pulse of energy sinking into bone and muscle, knitting me back together. It's slow, uncomfortable—not painful, but not pleasant either.

I don't watch.

I just sit there, staring at nothing, waiting for it to be over.

Rachel looms beside me, silent and still.

She doesn't understand what's wrong.

But she watches.

When the magic finally fades, the healer steps back. "It is done."

I flex my legs experimentally. They work.

They ache, sore from the healing, but they respond.

But the fourth one—the missing one—doesn't.

Because it's not there.

And it never will be again.

I swallow, my throat suddenly tight.

The healer says nothing, already moving to clean up his supplies. Like this is routine. Like I'm not sitting here realizing I've lost something forever.

My chest feels hollow.

It's not fair.

I expected to be fixed. To be whole again.

But I'm not.

I don't know how long I sit there.

At some point, Rachel moves.

She kneels beside me, pressing the weight of her stone form gently against my side, as if shielding me from something I can't see.

I don't react at first.

But then—

A soft weight presses against my remaining foreleg.

I glance down.

The cat.

It curls against me, its sleek black fur warm, its golden eyes blinking up at me with a slow, lazy curiosity.

I hesitate.

Then, cautiously, I reach out.

The fur is soft, surprisingly so, warm beneath my hoof as I trail it down the cat's back.

It leans into the touch.

I let out a shaky breath.

I get it now.

This is why the cat is here.

The same reason human hospitals keep animals around—to calm patients down, to give them something simple to focus on, something alive.

Something that doesn't demand anything from them.

I scratch behind its ears, watching the way it pushes into the touch, its tail flicking lazily.

Rachel shifts closer, still pressed against my side.

I sit there for a while, absently stroking the cat, my mind still too full, too raw.

I don't know how long I stay there.

Eventually, though, I sigh, pulling my hoof back.

The cat immediately protests, shoving its head into my leg again, tail flicking in irritation.

I snort, rubbing my forehead. "I gotta go, little guy."

The cat disagrees.

It claws gently at my hoof, then rubs against it again, purring loudly, trying to burrow into my side.

I frown. "Seriously?"

It mews loudly, the sound sharp and almost accusing.

The healer glances over but doesn't say anything, his expression soft.

I sigh again, rubbing the cat's head one last time before gently nudging it away. "I'll be fine. Go bother someone else."

The cat huffs, flicking its tail, but finally strides back to the healer.

I push myself up—my body protests but doesn't fail—and make my way out of the tent.

Rachel follows without a sound.

The moment I step outside, the brightness stabs into my retinas like a knife.

I flinch, squinting against the sunlight. How long was I in there?

Everything feels too open.

Too… exposed.

I shake myself off and take a step forward—

—and nearly faceplant into the dirt.

My missing leg moves out of habit, like it's still there, like it should be bearing my weight.

Except it isn't.

I grind my teeth. "Right hoof. Had to be my right hoof."

I adjust, forcing myself into a three-legged gait, ignoring the awkwardness, the unfamiliarity.

I hate this.

But I keep moving.

And soon, I meet the locals.

The town is a lot livelier now.

Ponies are out and about, watching me still, but with less fear and more… curiosity.

I don't trust it.

Not yet.

Still, it doesn't take long before a few of them approach.

A short, stocky stallion with a rough brown coat and a thick, tangled mane grins at me, stepping forward with an easy confidence. "Hey there, stranger. Name's Brick, this is Dandelion and over there's Soot," he says, gesturing to a few ponies around. "You look like you've had one hell of a trip."

No shit.

I give a noncommittal shrug. "Something like that."

A tall, thin mare with a pale yellow coat—Dandelion—steps up beside him, her expression more cautious but not unfriendly. "We were… a little surprised to see somepony like you out here. It's not often we get visitors in the Badlands."

I raise an eyebrow. "What, is this place off the map?"

Dandelion and Brick exchange glances.

Then Brick grins again, "Something like that. You're probably the first new face we've seen in months."

Another pony—a young, bright-eyed mare previously named Soot—pipes up from behind them. "Yeah! It's just—well, we don't get a lot of unicorns out here, let alone ones as…"

She trails off, eyeing me carefully.

I know exactly what she was about to say.

I snort. "Fucked up?"

Soot turns red, sputtering. "I—I wasn't gonna say that! I was just—um—"

Brick chuckles. "Well, you're not exactly subtle, friend."

I roll my eyes, but I don't actually mind the banter. It's a stark contrast to how the town watched me before—now, they almost seem like they're trying to keep things light.

Trying to lift my spirits.

I doubt it'll work.

But… I appreciate the attempt.

Rachel, however, does not.

She looms beside me, unnervingly still, her carved irises tracking every movement around us. She doesn't look at me. Not once.

But she watches everyone else like they're a problem she's waiting to deal with.

It's subtle.

Her body doesn't shift. She doesn't make any aggressive movements. But she's tense, the same way she would be when a monster was approaching.

She's not used to this.

She was born in Tartarus, where everything that moved tried to kill us. Where watching, waiting, and reacting with maximum efficiency was the only reason we made it out alive.

She doesn't understand that these ponies aren't enemies.

Brick keeps talking, seemingly unaware of the way Rachel's gaze drills into him. "So, what's with the… uh…" He gestures vaguely at Rachel, clearly struggling for words.

I hesitate.

How do I even explain her?

I glance at Rachel, who hasn't looked at me once since we started talking.

Her focus is entirely on the others, her posture coiled, calculating.

I lick my lips. "She's my… friend."

I don't know why I said it like that.

Maybe because I'm still figuring it out myself.

Rachel doesn't react.

Brick, however, raises an eyebrow, his grin growing a little wider. "That so? Well, she's… ah, unique. Didn't take you for a sculptor."

I snort. "I'm not."

Soot leans forward, curious but hesitant. "Does she… talk?"

Rachel finally moves, her head snapping to Soot so fast it makes her flinch.

There's no hostility in it, no actual aggression.

But there's intent.

Rachel is still trying to figure them out.

And they're still trying to figure her out.

I clear my throat. "Not yet."

Dandelion, still eyeing Rachel cautiously, nods slowly. "Well, she certainly seems… protective."

Understatement of the fucking century.

"Yeah," I mutter. "She is."

The conversation shifts, and I finally get to the most important question.

"How far am I from Ponyville?"

The question hangs in the air longer than I expect.

Brick furrows his brow. "Ponyville?"

I don't like the way he says it. Like it's something he's never heard before.

Dandelion shifts slightly. "I don't think we've ever had anypony from… Ponyville? You're sure that's the name?"

I nod, frowning. "Yeah. Small town, near the Everfree. Shouldn't be that hard to—"

Brick interrupts, shaking his head. "Sorry, friend. We don't know it."

I blink.

I was expecting some distance.

But not this.

Ponyville isn't some obscure dot on the map. It's a real place. It should be known.

Shouldn't it?

I push down my unease. "What about Canterlot?"

This time, their reactions aren't hesitant—they nod, a few of them perking up slightly.

"Canterlot, yeah." Dandelion gestures northward. "It's about a month's trip that way."

A month.

I let out a sharp exhale. "That's... farther than I thought."

"You'd be better off stopping at Redstone Gulch first," she continues. "From there, you could reach Dodge City before hitting the train. It's the safest route."

Safest.

That's an interesting way to phrase it.

I nod slowly, filing that information away.

Brick flashes a smile "Hey, don't look so down. With that fancy ride of yours, I bet you'll be faster than a month's trek."

I force a half-smile back. "Yeah. Probably."

Soot perks up. "If you're heading out, we can get you some supplies! Nopony lasts long in the Badlands without extra rations."

That actually surprises me. "Really?"

Brick grins. "Yeah! Ain't right to send somepony off without helping 'em out. We don't get visitors, but we take care of our own."

Something about the way he says it almost makes me pause.

But the thought doesn't settle.

Instead, I nod. "Alright. I appreciate it."

They lead me to a supply area—mostly clay pots filled with what looks like dried fruits and grains, alongside water skins wrapped in thick cloth. A few wrapped packages that smell vaguely like salted meat.

It's more than generous.

More than I expected.

I reach into my saddlebags, magic pulling out the same worn pouch I've been carrying since before all of this. The bits inside jingle as I levitate them toward the pile of supplies.

Dandelion's eyes widen. "Oh—no, no, we don't need—"

I frown. "What? Of course you do. This is a trade."

Brick shakes his head quickly, pushing the bag back toward me. "Nah, friend. We don't take bits out here. Ain't worth much in the Badlands."

I narrow my eyes slightly. "You sure?"

Soot waves a hoof. "Positive. Besides, you need them more than us. You'll need actual currency when you hit Dodge City."

I glance between them, waiting for some kind of catch.

But they just smile.

My chest warms a bit. It's uncomfortable.

I'm not used to... whatever this feeling is.

I hesitate, but eventually relent, stuffing the pouch back into my bags. "Fine."

Rachel shifts beside me, her head tilting slightly—watching them, watching me.

I don't know what she's thinking.

But she doesn't like something.

She doesn't act, though. Doesn't move.

She's waiting.

I begin loading the supplies onto my cart, levitating the wrapped food bundles into the floating storage slab.

One of the ponies—a younger stallion, maybe Soot's brother—takes a step closer.

"Here, let me help—"

Rachel moves instantly.

A deep, grinding boom rumbles through her core as she pivots, her arm snapping up between me and him, blocking him entirely.

The stallion stumbles back, eyes wide. "Whoa—!"

I snap up before things escalate. "Rachel—Stop."

She freezes.

She obeys.

But she doesn't move away.

Her head turns toward me slowly, her carved irises shifting as if she's double-checking my order.

The tension lingers.

I sigh, rubbing my forehead. "She doesn't like ponies getting too close. She's, uh… very protective."

Soot swallows, her ears twitching. "Yeah, we noticed."

Brick lets out a nervous chuckle. "Guess we spooked her. No harm done."

The other ponies visibly relax, though a few glance at Rachel uneasily.

Rachel, meanwhile, stays where she is, gaze locked on the stallion who got too close.

Like she's memorizing him.

I make a note to be more careful.

I can't have her attacking random ponies just for standing near me.

I make a few modifications to the cart, ensuring that north is properly north, and adjusting the rest of the directions to match.

The ponies make a few more polite attempts to keep me in town.

"Are you sure you don't want to stay the night?"

"The desert's dangerous after dark, friend."

"You just got healed, no need to rush."

I wave them off. "I appreciate it, but I need to keep moving."

Dandelion sighs, clearly disappointed. "Alright. But take care of yourself, yeah?"

Brick grins, slapping my shoulder again. "Redstone Gulch is a few days that way. Stick to the valleys if you can—less heat, more shade."

I nod, storing that away. "Got it."

Rachel and I move back to the cart.

I float myself onto my slab and take one last glance at the strange village.

They all watch me go.

Some waving.

Some smiling.

"Activate: Northwest."

The runes hum, and the cart begins to move.

The journey starts smooth. The runes hum beneath me, the floating slab gliding forward in a steady rhythm. The supplies are secure, the food and water stored neatly behind me.

Rachel follows.

As always.

Her pace is steady, her gaze locked forward, every so often shifting to scan the horizon. I know exactly what she's looking for—anything that moves. Anything that might be a threat.

She won't find much, though. The Badlands are barren. At least, for now.

I glance back at her.

She's been walking since we left.

I frown.

She doesn't get tired. She doesn't feel exhaustion the way I do.

But still.

The thought of her walking endlessly beside the cart, never stopping, never resting, starts to bother me.

"…Rachel."

She turns immediately, stone irises locking onto me in perfect focus.

I gesture to the cart. "Get on."

She doesn't move.

I sigh. "You don't have to walk."

Still, she just stares.

I groan, rubbing my face. "Just—just do it, alright? I'll manage."

A pause.

Then, finally, she moves.

She climbs up onto the floating slab with me, shifting her massive frame with slow, deliberate movements, adjusting until she's settled beside me. The cart dips slightly under her weight, but I adjust the levitation runes accordingly, keeping us balanced.

It's heavier now.

I feel the drain immediately.

But I ignore it.

Rachel doesn't need to walk forever just because she can.

For a while, she just sits there.

Watching.

Waiting.

Then, without warning, she reaches out.

Her stone fingers press into my mane, combing through the tangled strands with slow, deliberate strokes.

I freeze.

"Rachel—"

She continues.

Her fingers slide down my neck, smoothing my fur, adjusting the strands as if grooming me.

"Okay, you don't—" I shift slightly. "Rachel, you really—"

She doesn't listen.

She keeps brushing, her hands moving with unnatural precision, her fingers spreading through my hair, carefully fixing it.

I sigh, exasperated.

"This is not what I meant."

She ignores me.

Of course she does.

She pets me like I'm some kind of fussy, exhausted animal, adjusting my mane, smoothing out stray hairs, carefully fixing me piece by piece.

It's so dumb.

But.

But I let her do it.

Because… I don't hate it.

While Rachel frets over me like a worried nursemaid, I pull my rune book out.

I flip through the pages, searching for what I need.

The Badlands are wide. Flat.

The scorpions I spot scuttling in the distance are huge, their armored forms gliding across the sand, their tails arching high. The slower, reptilian creatures—hulking things with rock-like shells—move in a way that makes them almost indistinguishable from the landscape.

Neither have noticed us yet.

I don't want them to.

I need to get higher.

I find what I need.

My horn glows faintly as I carve two new runes into the cart's surface.

One for Up.

One for Down.

And one to hold it in place.

I inject magic into them, feeling the hum of energy settle.

Then, I give the command.

"Activate: Up."

The cart shudders—then rises.

The desert shrinks beneath us, the ground pulling away inch by inch until we hover far above the creatures below.

The scorpions remain oblivious.

The reptilian beasts don't even look up.

I exhale slowly. Good.

Less risk of confrontation.

Less reason for Rachel to start breaking things.

The temperature up here is actually milder than I expected. The higher altitude takes the worst of the heat away, leaving us in a strange pocket of calm.

We travel in silence.

The Badlands stretch out beneath us, vast and lifeless, the cracked earth fading into a dull, endless horizon. The only movement is the occasional gust of wind kicking up loose sand, sending it swirling into the air before it settles again.

Rachel sits beside me on the cart, her weight shifting slightly as we hover over the terrain. Every so often, her hands twitch like she's about to resume fussing over me, but I keep one ear flicked toward her in warning.

She seems to get the message.

Mostly.

I let my gaze wander across the landscape, my mind drifting in and out of focus.

Then—

Movement.

I squint.

A cluster of shapes circles in the sky, dark against the pale expanse of the clouds.

Vultures.

Circling low.

Something's dying.

I hesitate for a moment before guiding the cart lower, shifting the runes. As we descend, the source of the vultures' interest becomes clear.

A pony.

Sinking.

The sand around them churns in slow, deliberate spirals—quicksand. How familiar.

Even from here, I can see the telltale signs of a struggle. Wings flared, hooves paddling uselessly, the mare's expression a mix of frustration and stubborn determination.

I recognize her almost immediately.

Daring Do.

I stare.

Huh.

I let the cart glide forward, stopping just within range.

I exhale through my nose and float a little closer. "Hey."

Daring Do startles, her raspberry red eyes snapping to me.

I tilt my head toward her predicament. "You, uh… need a hoof?"

Her glare is immediate. "I don't need help," she snaps. "Daring Do handles her own business."

Oh wow.

Okay.

I raise an eyebrow. "Yeah? That so?"

She scoffs, struggling harder. "I've gotten out of worse."

I shrug. "Alright then."

And I watch.

The quicksand pulls her lower.

Her wings flap harder, but it's useless—the more she fights, the faster she sinks.

She grits her teeth.

Her chest is almost fully submerged now.

I lean forward slightly, voice dry. "You do know that even if the sand doesn't kill you, the sinkholes here mostly lead to Tartarus, right?"

Low sample size, but true.

She freezes.

Then narrows her eyes. "You're lying."

I smirk. "Why would I lie to a dying mare?"

She doesn't answer immediately.

Her wings falter.

The sand pulls her a little further down.

A flicker of uncertainty crosses her face.

Daring glares at me, her jaw clenched tight.

She's sinking faster now, the quicksand pulling her down past her shoulders. Her wings twitch uselessly, one hanging limply at an awkward angle—sprained at the very least.

Her eyes dart around, searching for something—anything—to grab onto.

There's nothing.

And she knows it.

Her expression shifts. The bravado falters, just for a second. A flicker of hesitation.

She doesn't want to ask.

She really doesn't.

But she's running out of time.

I watch her.

I wait.

Her nostrils flare as the sand creeps up her neck.

Her glare sharpens, but there's something else behind it now.

A silent plea.

But I don't move.

Not yet.

She growls under her breath, struggling one last time—

—and sinks deeper.

Her head tilts back, her ears flatten, her mouth presses into a thin line.

She looks at me.

She really looks at me.

"…Fine," she mutters through gritted teeth. "Help me out."

I smile. "What was that?"

Her eye twitches.

"Just pull me out!"

I don't push her any further.

My horn glows, my magic condensing some sand around her with careful precision, using it to grip her.

She tenses—not used to being the one saved, huh?—but she doesn't fight it.

I lift her slowly, making sure not to pull too hard or too fast.

Quicksand is tricky—yank too hard, and it'll take whatever limb is deepest—so I spread the force evenly, guiding her body up and out, shifting the sand away as I do.

It takes a few seconds, but then—

She's free.

I set her down gently on a solid patch of ground nearby.

She stays down.

Panting.

Covered in sweat and sand, her mane matted, her feathers ruffled.

I glance at her wing—yep, definitely sprained. She won't be flying anytime soon.

She shifts, testing her limbs, then winces.

I raise an eyebrow. "Not your best work, huh?"

She glares at me but doesn't deny it.

Instead, her eyes flick past me, finally taking in my cart.

The floating slab of stone, the smooth runes glowing faintly along its surface, the way it just hovers, defying gravity like it's the most natural thing in the world.

"…That's not normal," she mutters.

I smirk. "Yeah, well. Neither am I."

She stares at it, her frustration briefly forgotten.

She's intrigued.

Daring pushes herself up, groaning slightly as she tests her weight on her injured wing. She doesn't bother dusting herself off—just gives her feathers a quick shake before locking eyes with me again.

She jerks her chin toward the floating slab. "Alright, I'll take that."

I blink. "…What?"

She gestures impatiently. "Your flying rock thing. I need it."

I snort. "Yeah, that's not happening."

She glares. "I don't think you understand. I'm in the middle of something very important. This isn't just some treasure hunt—I'm looking for the Sunstone."

I tilt my head, unimpressed. "Uh-huh. And?"

Her ears flick in irritation. "And Ahuizotl already has one half. If he finds the other, he'll have control over an artifact that can amplify sunlight to devastating levels."

I raise an eyebrow. "Devastating how?"

She huffs. "Enough to wipe out an entire city if he misuses it."

That makes me pause.

She sees it—seizes it—and doubles down. "I need to reach the temple before he does. I don't have time to mess around in the sand, and since you just happened to fly in on that fancy little slab of yours, you're going to give it to me."

I scoff. "Yeah, no. I'm not."

Her wings twitch. "What?"

I roll my eyes. "Even if I gave you the cart, it wouldn't do you any good. It only works because I'm powering it. Without a unicorn feeding it magic, it'd be dead in minutes."

Daring's eye twitches. She takes a breath, squares her shoulders, and switches tactics.

"Fine. Then you're coming with me."

I stare at her. "What."

She stomps a hoof. "You heard me. If I can't use the cart without you, then you are coming with me."

I let out a sharp laugh. "Oh, that's funny. That's really funny."

She scowls. "What's so funny?"

I level her with a look. "The last time I tried to help somepony out, I lost a leg for my troubles." I lift my stump slightly, my voice sharp. "So forgive me if I'm not jumping at the chance to do it again."

Daring freezes. Just for a second.

Her gaze flickers to my stump, her mouth opening slightly like she wants to say something—but nothing comes out.

She wasn't expecting that.

Good.

Maybe now she'll back off.

But then—she takes a slow breath. Closes her eyes. And when she opens them again…

Her entire demeanor shifts.

The sharp, forceful adventurer vanishes in an instant.

Instead, she softens.

Her expression shifts—her ears dip back slightly, her red eyes gleaming with something almost gentle. When she speaks again, her voice is smooth, persuasive, sweet.

"Hey," she murmurs, tilting her head just slightly. "I get it. You've been through a lot."

I narrow my eyes. Oh, she's good.

She takes a step closer, careful, measured. "I didn't mean to be so… pushy. I just—this is really important, you know?"

I don't respond.

She pushes further.

Daring's voice dips into something softer, smoother. Calculated.

"I mean, look at you." She gestures, her eyes gleaming with something almost admiring. "You show up out of nowhere, floating on this incredible artifact—this thing that shouldn't exist—with a golem at your side?"

She lets out a breath, shaking her head as if in awe.

"It's like something out of a legend."

I snort, unimpressed. "It's a floating rock."

Daring smirks. "Oh, please. This isn't just some rock—you and I both know that. It's a masterpiece. How old is it?" Her eyes flick to the runes, tracing them with genuine interest. "This kind of magic… it's pre-Equestrian, isn't it? Did you find it in some ruin? Was it passed down? I have to know."

I blink.

Then, slowly, I smirk.

"You think I found this?"

She tilts her head. "Didn't you?"

I let out a short, amused laugh. "No. I made this."

Daring's ears flick upward, her wings twitching slightly. "Wait. You mean—you built this?"

I grin, the edge of my exhaustion peeling back slightly. "Yeah. And if I wanted to, I could make fifty more."

For a brief second, she actually looks impressed.

Her gaze drags over the floating slab, her hoof lightly brushing one of the rune markings. "You made this?" she repeats, more to herself than to me. She glances back up. "That's… wow. This is some serious work."

I shrug, but my ego is thriving.

"Oh, it's nothing."

It is very much something.

And she knows it.

She smiles, "Alright, you got me. That's really cool."

I try not to look too pleased.

She steps closer, eyes flicking toward Rachel now.

"And her?" Daring's tone is still warm, still curious. "Did you make her too?"

Rachel, who up until now had been silent, tilts her head, her stone irises shifting to track Daring.

Surprisingly, she doesn't seem to care how close Daring is getting.

Maybe because she doesn't see her as a threat.

I hesitate.

Then nod. "Yeah."

Daring lets out a low whistle. "Okay, now I'm impressed. Golems are ancient magic—barely anypony knows how to make them anymore. And yours? She's… I mean, she's perfect. The detail, the movement—it's like she was made by a master craftspony."

My chest puffs slightly.

Daring notices.

And keeps going.

"You're a genius, aren't you?" she teases, her voice light, playful. "A prodigy. You didn't just find magic like this—you built it from the ground up. Ponies probably don't even realize what you're capable of, huh?"

I smirk. "They really don't."

Daring Do grins, leaning in slightly, her voice dropping into that silky smooth persuasion that I'm quickly realizing is very practiced.

"But I do."

I narrow my eyes slightly. "Oh, do you now?"

She smirks. "Of course! It's obvious. You're brilliant, you're innovative, and you're wasting that big, beautiful brain flying aimlessly through the desert instead of, you know, actually solving problems."

I roll my eyes. "Right, because I totally don't have problems of my own."

She waves a hoof. "Oh please. Surely a big, smart stallion like you can handle more than one thing at a time."

I pause.

She presses on, sensing the hesitation. "I mean, really—think about it. This is exactly the kind of thing a pony like you should be doing. A lost temple? A legendary artifact? Ancient magic that's just begging to be uncovered?"

She gestures wildly. "I mean, come on! Some hack out there would be writing books about your discoveries! Ponies would study your methods! And here you are, sitting on a technological marvel, brushing me off like you'd rather do nothing with it."

I scowl. "I'm not doing nothing with it."

She smirks. "Then prove it."

I open my mouth, ready to argue.

But… she's got me.

She knows she's got me.

Because, dammit, she's right.

This Sunstone artifact?

If it's real, and if it's as powerful as she claims, it's not just her problem.

It's my problem.

Because I know how this kind of thing goes—if I ignore it, some idiot is going to get their hooves on it, and suddenly I'm dealing with a massive crisis later.

Better to handle it now.

Better to be ahead of the problem.

I let out a long, exhausted sigh, rubbing my forehead.

Daring sees the shift—the crack in my resistance—and grins.

"So," she says, casually rolling a hoof. "Where exactly do I sit on this fancy flying thing?"

I groan, rubbing my temple with my hoof. "Fine. Just—get on."

Daring Do grins like she's just won a bet, adjusting her hat before hopping onto the floating slab with obnoxious enthusiasm. Rachel doesn't react, her carved irises barely shifting to acknowledge the new passenger.

Daring settles in quickly, adjusting her wings with a small wince. "Alright, we head that way." She gestures vaguely to the northwest, where the rocky formations of the Badlands stretch into the distance.

I adjust the runes, sending a pulse of magic through the cart. "Activate: Northwest."

The slab shifts smoothly, picking up speed, the landscape rolling beneath us.

Daring takes in the ride, her eyes darting between the glowing runes and the seamless motion. "Okay, this is seriously impressive."

I don't answer.

Instead, I grab a few chunks of rock from the ground below and start working.

I just focus, compressing the intergranular bonds, layering the stone, reinforcing it piece by piece. I craft segments, locking them together in a structure that moves freely, adjusting itself as needed. Each part is separate, but the runes will handle cohesion.

Daring watches for a moment before narrowing her eyes. "Wait a minute…"

She leans in, scrutinizing the pieces as they snap into place.

Finally, she asks, "What the hay are you making?"

I exhale through my nose. "A leg."

She blinks. "A what?"

I gesture vaguely to my very-missing right foreleg. "Y'know. A leg."

Her eyes widen slightly. "Why didn't you make that before?"

I shoot her a look. "Haven't had the time."

She tilts her head, as if considering that. "…Okay."

She watches closely as I carve the runes into the surface—ground detection, weight balancing, movement control—integrating them directly into the core of the structure.

Her curiosity gets the better of her. "How the heck is that going to work?"

I smirk. "Magic."

She rolls her eyes. "No, really."

I smirk wider. "Magic."

She groans, rubbing her temple. "You're impossible."

I keep working, refining the load distribution, adjusting the shock absorption channels so I don't shatter the damn thing the moment I step on uneven terrain.

INITIAL CONDITIONS
ground_detected = false
terrain_angle = 0
leg_extension = default_length
adjusting = false

GROUND DETECTION RUNE
if detect(ground)
→ ground_detected = true
→ terrain_angle = get_terrain_angle()
→ leg_extension = get_ground_distance()

LEG ADJUSTMENT RUNE
if ground_detected
→ adjusting = true
→ adjust_leg_length(leg_extension)
→ align_leg_angle(terrain_angle)
→ balance_weight_distribution()

if adjusting and leg_stable()
→ adjusting = false

TERRAIN COMPENSATION RUNE
if detect(incline)
→ shift_weight_upward()
→ extend_front_legs()
→ retract_rear_legs()

if detect_decline()
→ shift_weight_downward()
→ extend_rear_legs()
→ retract_front_legs()

if detect_uneven_surface()
→ independently_adjust_each_leg()

if off_ground and not intentional_float
→ apply_gravity()

MOVEMENT CORRECTION RUNE
if moving and ground_detected
→ engage_leg_joints()
→ step_with_adjustment(terrain_angle, leg_extension)
→ balance_weight_distribution()

I finish the last set of adjustments, double-checking the load distribution runes and terrain compensation engravings before lifting the leg up in my magic.

Daring leans forward, watching intently as I align it with the cap already fused to my stump. The stone socket was designed for this—it was always the first step in making something permanent, should the need arise.

The moment I press the leg into place, the runes flare to life.

A deep hum vibrates through the new limb as the segments shift, adjusting seamlessly to the connection point. The directional runes synchronize instantly, sending pulses of energy through the structure, checking angles, weight, and balance.

Then—

The leg moves.

Not with a delay. Not with stiffness.

But fluidly.

It adjusts its own stance, shifting subtly to match my posture. When I lift it slightly, the ankle joint flexes, the weight-distribution runes counterbalancing perfectly.

Daring Do stares.

"…What the buck."

I test it further, pressing it against the slab. The ground detection rune picks up the surface instantly, feeding information back to the adjustment runes. The leg compensates, the interlocking plates shifting like a real limb.

Daring's mouth opens. Closes. Opens again.

"Okay," she says, shaking her head. "This is insane."

I flex the hoof experimentally, feeling the way the magic threads through the structure, making micro-adjustments in real-time.

"Yeah," I murmur, almost to myself. "That's about right."

Daring waves a hoof at it wildly. "This—this is beyond normal rune work. I mean, ponies do runes, yeah, but this?" She gestures again, as if trying to encompass the absurd level of engineering in front of her. "This is next-level stuff. Who even taught you how to do this?"

I shrug, rolling the new hoof against the slab's surface. "No one."

She squints. "Bullshit."

I smirk. "Self-taught."

She gawks at me, then at the leg, then back at me. "You just—figured this out? On your own?"

I nod.

I rummage in my saddlebags, pulling out my worn rune book. Runes and Their Applications: A Mage's Guide.

Daring's ears flick toward me as I crack it open, flipping past the first few pages of cramped, archaic writing and half-sketched runes. "This was given to me by a... mare, a while back." I clear my throat. "Never really told me where she got it, just dumped it on me and told me to 'try not to blow anything up.'"

She arches an eyebrow. "Sounds like a delightful friend."

I snort. "You'd think so. I had to figure out about half of it on my own. The original text doesn't exactly believe in clarity."

I tilt the book, showing her the dense runic diagrams scrawled across page after page. Sections are scribbled over with my own notes—lines of more modern Equestrian script, directional arrows, corrections to the original text. It's messy, but it's mine.

Daring leans in, her eyes shining with fascination. "So this is where you got your starting point?"

"Something like that," I admit, tapping a particular diagram with my hoof. "I cross-referenced it with other sources, but this was… well, the biggest piece of the puzzle."

She squints at the page, then flips to the inside cover. Her gaze sharpens. "Uh, you realize this says Property of the Canterlot Royal Archives, right?"

I blink. "It says what now?"

She points a hoof, tracing the faintly embossed letters. They're faded, barely visible, but definitely there:
PROPERTY OF THE CANTERLOT ROYAL ARCHIVES

I stare. "...Oh."

Daring gives me a flat look. "You didn't notice that?"

"I—" I shrug awkwardly. "I didn't, actually. She shoved the book in my face, I shoved it in my pack. That's the end of it."

She smirks. "So you stole from the Crown?"

"Hey, she stole it, at most." I lift a hoof in defense. "I had no idea it was from the archives."

Daring's smirk only widens. "Riiight. No clue at all."

I roll my eyes and flip the tome shut. "Can't exactly return it now, can I? It's been incredibly useful—not to mention I've heavily edited a lot of these pages. Pretty sure the archivists wouldn't appreciate my notes scribbled all over the margins."

"Probably not." She laughs under her breath. "Well, guess that explains why it's so old and... cryptic. Ponies from the archives aren't known for user-friendly texts. More like user-unfriendly."

"You're telling me. Half the lines in here are references to references. I had to invent new diagrams just to keep things straight. And I keep a separate translation of the runes I actually use in my notebook." I tuck the book away, ignoring the pang of guilt that I technically shouldn't have it. "Anyway, it's mine now. Let them try and take it from me."

"Brave words," she says, waggling her brow. "I'd pay bits to see that showdown."

"Right," I mutter, eyeing the distant horizon. "I'm sure it'll be a hoot."

Daring just chuckles, settling back on the cart as our makeshift airship continues northwest across the desolate Badlands. Rachel, true to form, hasn't moved, her stone posture as unyielding as ever—though her eyes flick once toward me, then back to Daring.

I stare at the newly attached stone leg, shifting it a bit and feeling the runes hum in response. It's not quite like a natural limb—I can feel the absence of muscle, the subtle pressure differences—but it's a step up from limping around on three legs.

At least I'm mobile.

And from the sly way Daring keeps eyeing my half-finished runes in the book, I suspect she hasn't quite run out of questions yet.

We float across the Badlands for what feels like hours, scanning the broken terrain from our comfortable spot high above the desert floor. The sun beats down mercilessly, but the steady wind up here keeps things tolerable. Daring perches at the edge of the slab, her gaze sharp, ears twitching whenever she spots movement below.

I try not to look too self-satisfied about my brand-new leg, but I'll admit: it's a relief to not feel lopsided. It's not connected to my mind—there's no direct nerve link or anything—yet the runes interpret my weight shifts and forward motion, moving the stone with only a slight delay. I can feel the difference, but it's far from debilitating.

Rachel, uncharacteristically, hasn't fussed over me since we started flying again. She sits at the back of the slab, stony eyes set on the horizon. We're all on the lookout for any hint of a looming structure or telltale shape… and then Daring makes a small gasp.

"There!" she exclaims, pointing with her uninjured foreleg. "You see it? Over by that weird jagged outcrop."

It doesn't take me long to spot it: a squat, crumbling stone complex partially buried in the sand, its arches and pillars sticking out at odd angles. From the air, it looks like half the building has collapsed inward. Vines snake around the ruins, and I can just make out faint, worn carvings on the outer walls.

I nod. "Must be the temple."

Daring smirks. "That's where we'll find the other half of the Sunstone—if the legends are true."

I roll my eyes. "Because legends always get it right."

She swats my shoulder lightly. "Sometimes they do."

I just grunt and lean forward to adjust the cart's runes. "All right, heading in."

With a pulse of magic, I guide us downward. The floating slab descends in an almost straight line, slowing as it nears the sand. A rush of hot desert air buffets my face, and a swirl of dust envelops us when we finally touch down a safe distance from the temple entrance.

I test my new leg again. The runes hum quietly as the segmented plates shift, settling into the sand with a surprising degree of give. It's… jarring to have the limb move without me consciously doing anything, but it works. It's reading my body's weight shifts, matching them, supporting me in each step.

Daring jumps off the slab, stumbling just a bit when she lands—her sprained wing is clearly bothering her. She scowls but doesn't complain. "We should be careful," she mutters. "Ruins like this tend to be… well, booby-trapped out the wazoo."

"Fabulous." I glance at Rachel, who's climbed down with all the poise of a statue coming to life. "At least I'm prepared for… whatever."

Rachel offers no opinion. She simply stands guard, scanning the dusty surroundings in her ever-watchful way.

Daring leads the way forward, her hooves kicking up small clouds of sand. I follow, still reacquainting myself with having four limbs. The sand shifts under my new leg, but the runes compensate fluidly, adjusting the angle and extension so I don't trip.

"This is going to take some getting used to," I mutter.

"Hey, you're doing great," Daring calls over her shoulder, surprisingly chipper now that we're near our destination. She halts just a few yards from the temple entrance—a crumbling archway flanked by sculpted stone figures, their faces eroded beyond recognition.

"Well," I say, eyeing the archway. "After you, Ms. Do."

She smirks, adjusting her hat with her good hoof. "Don't worry, I won't let you lose another limb."

I scoff. "Yeah, you'd better not. This one took me long enough to replace."

She steps inside, carefully angling her body to avoid jostling her hurt wing. Rachel and I move to follow, the dry wind scraping across the walls of the temple behind us, whistling like the ghosts of adventurers past. Already, I can see faint glyphs on the stone, telling stories worn away by time and sand.

Off to the side, the remains of an ancient door hinge still cling to the stone—evidence that once, this temple had a grand entrance. Now it's just rubble. And possibly some lethal traps, a small voice reminds me.

But there's no turning back. We're here, and if Daring's right, so is the other half of that Sunstone. We press on, cautious yet determined, my new prosthetic leg clacking against the ancient floor, runes humming softly as if excited by the temple's hidden energies.

The temple's interior is surprisingly intact, despite the collapsed outer walls. Ancient reliefs along the corridors depict half-eroded figures bowing to a solar disc—likely referencing the very Sunstone we're here to find. The ambiance is exactly what you'd expect from an old ruin: dusty air, stale heat, and an ever-present sense that something (or someone) wants to skewer you.

Daring Do, despite her injured wing, takes the lead. She points out pressure plates camouflaged in the floor, bypasses a tripwire or two, and gestures when to step carefully around uneven stones. It's all very practiced for her.

For me, it's a new kind of frustration. My stone leg, guided by the runes, tends to overcorrect on uncertain ground. So whenever it tries to 'help' me by shifting weight, I have to counter that impulse with my magic—manually holding it in place so I don't accidentally stomp on something lethal. But after a few tries, I get into a rhythm.

"Watch your step," Daring calls from up ahead, hovering a hoof over a row of exposed floor tiles. "These are definitely rigged. See the tiny holes in that relief on the wall? Arrows. Guaranteed."

I snort. "Great." I guide my hoof carefully around the suspicious tiles, balancing my body weight as my leg's runes attempt to tilt me forward. "Stop doing that," I mutter at the unfeeling chunk of rock attached to my stump. A tiny telekinetic nudge keeps it steady.

Daring smirks at me over her shoulder. "Worried?"

"Worried that my own invention might get me killed? Yes."

She laughs. "Don't be so hard on yourself. You're doing fine."

We move a bit further, passing through a narrow doorway into a new chamber. Statues of long-forgotten deities stand along the walls, their once-proud faces weathered to lumps. The floor here seems stable—no obvious triggers.

For about three seconds.

Then click.

Daring's hoof sinks half an inch. She freezes, ears pinned back. "Oh, come on—"

The walls shift. Slots open up, revealing a forest of arrowheads. I don't hesitate. With a flare of magic, I compress the air on either side of me and Daring, creating an invisible barrier. The arrows fire in a deadly salvo, pock-pock-pock-pock rattling through the corridor in a blinding flurry.

But none reach us.

They clatter to the ground, deflected away by the compressed air layer wrapping around us like a tight bubble. The last arrow hits the stone with a dull thud, and a dusty silence settles.

Daring Do exhales shakily, relief clear on her face. "Thanks. That was… close."

I raise an eyebrow. "Told you I was good at this stuff."

She lets out a breathy laugh, stepping carefully off the pressure plate so it doesn't re-trigger. "I'm starting to see that. You saved my flank—again." She presses a hoof to the wall, wiping sweat from her brow. "Seriously, that air trick was insane. How'd you even have time to think of that?"

I flick an ear, arching an eyebrow at Daring's question. "—I am an archmage, after all."

She blinks. "An archmage?"

"Mm-hmm." I dispel the compressed air and roll my new stone leg, easing the tension in my shoulders. "Let's go, Indiana—uh, Daring. We've got a relic to find."

She opens her mouth, probably to ask for details, but I'm already turning away, guiding Rachel along through the corridor. We press deeper into the temple, carefully navigating more crumbling archways and suspicious-looking floor tiles. Every few steps, I raise my hoof so my stone leg doesn't auto-adjust onto another booby trap.

Eventually, the passage widens into a massive chamber. Shafts of sunlight filter in from cracks in the ceiling, illuminating a raised stone dais. At its center sits a small plinth, ancient glyphs crawling up its sides.

And on that plinth?

A glowing shard of golden crystal—light refracting across the walls in shifting, dancing patterns.

Daring inhales sharply. "The other half of the Sunstone," she breathes. "We found it."

I open my mouth to say something snarky—because of course we found it—but a deep laugh echoes through the chamber, bouncing off the old stone pillars.

Ahuizotl.

He steps from behind a broken statue, towering over us with that hulking, blue-furred monkey-dog body and an extra hand at the tip of his tail. His eyes gleam with triumph. And he's already holding another shard of the Sunstone—one that pulses in perfect harmony with the relic on the plinth.

"You ponies," he sneers, "are so predictable. Always prancing about, stealing artifacts that rightly belong to my people. But not this time."

He lifts his half of the Sunstone, eyes narrowing. "This time, I will take what's mine—and ensure the pony race never defiles our heritage again."

His cruel grin widens. "With both halves, the Sunstone's power can amplify sunlight to unimaginable levels… enough to wipe out Equestria, if I so choose." He huffs. "No more trespassing. No more theft. I'll eradicate every last one of you."

Daring's stance shifts. "Ahuizotl, that's insane! You don't know how to control it—"

He ignores her, striding forward, tail-hand poised to snatch the temple's Sunstone half from the plinth. "I'll figure it out. And I'll start by disposing of you first—"

CRACK!

Daring flicks her hoof, and before I can even register it, a whip snaps out, coiling around Ahuizotl's wrist. He snarls in surprise. The second shard slips from his grasp, clattering off the dais and tumbling across the chamber floor.

"What the—?!" He tugs, ripping the whip aside with a violent yank, but Daring twists deftly, maintaining tension. "Since when do you carry a whip?" I mutter, half-amused.

She flashes me a quick grin, sweat beading on her brow. "Always bring a backup plan."

Ahuizotl wrenches free, rage contorting his features. He lunges for Daring, but Rachel intervenes, stepping in with stone fists raised. Meanwhile, the artifact rolling across the stone floor bounces off a chipped tile and skitters right toward me.

I freeze.

It stops a hoof's length away, glowing with a soft, golden light that pulses like a heartbeat.

Daring's still tangling with Ahuizotl, her whip snapping around his tail-hand to keep him from the first half of the artifact. If those shards fuse, the resulting Sunstone might very well unleash a beam of scorching solar death on everypony in range.

And now, half the fate of Equestria is literally at my hooves.

Well, I think dryly, stooping to pick it up, guess it's my problem now.

Ahuizotl's gaze locks on me, his snarling features twisted in rage.
He lunges, tail-hand reaching for the Sunstone shard at my hooves.

I don't do chase scenes.

Instead, my horn flares, and I lift the glowing fragment in my telekinetic grip. Everypony—and thing—seems to freeze, as if the tension in the air reaches a breaking point.

Ahuizotl takes a single step forward, claws splayed.
"Don't you—"

Too late.

I separate the artifact atom by atom.

Crack.

A hush of radiant dust hangs in the air, where once the Sunstone half pulsed with ancient energy. I've torn every bond holding it together, letting it dissolve into a lifeless speckle of shimmering motes. A faint glimmer, then—nothing.

Ahuizotl's roar echoes in the chamber, pure fury laced with disbelief.
"You insolent—!"

But I'm already picking up a small stone with my magic—barely bigger than a pebble—before firing it with a whipcrack force. It whizzes by his head, close enough to make his ear twitch, before slamming into the temple wall behind him.

He stops dead, tail-hand hovering in midair.

I don't raise my voice. No need.
"I'm done with this," I say, my tone flat as I hold another projectile ready. "Get out. Or the next one goes through you, not past."

Ahuizotl snarls, chest heaving—but there's something in my eyes, or maybe in the unwavering hum of my magic, that makes him think twice. He spits a curse in his native tongue, then backs away.

He glares at Daring one last time, then turns and disappears into the shadows of the temple, his footsteps echoing until they fade.

Silence settles.

Daring Do's whip sags. She slumps, exhaling shakily.
"…That's one way to handle it."

I brush some dust off my new leg, ignoring the tremor of adrenaline in my spine.
"Better than letting him blow up Equestria," I say dryly.

Daring's gaze drops to the scattered motes where the Sunstone fragment once lay. She sighs, ears flattening slightly.
"That was history. It… belonged in a museum," she mutters, half to herself. But then her eyes flick up to me, and she offers a faint smile. "Still, guess it's better that this ended before a giant boulder tried to crush me or I got tied up above piranhas." She grabs the other half of the sunstone and sticks it in her hat.

I smirk. "Oh?"

She turns away, scanning the temple as if looking for something else to focus on. But It's such a low-hanging fruit.

I tilt my head, voice smooth. "You look like the kind of mare that likes to get tied up though."

Daring Do's wings twitch violently. She stiffens, her ears flicking back as a red hue creeps up her face.

Her head snaps toward me, eyes wide. "I—what?!"

I shrug innocently. "Just saying. That whole 'reckless adventurer in constant peril' thing? Sounds like a lifestyle choice."

She sputters. Actually sputters.

Her mouth opens. Closes. Opens again—probably cycling through at least three different comebacks—before she finally scowls, shoving her hat down over her eyes. "You're insufferable."

I chuckle, messing with my new leg and testing the balance. "Yep."

Rachel, who has been watching this entire exchange silently, turns her head toward Daring. There's no way she understands the context, but she knows Daring is flustered. The stone golem tilts her head, eyes tracking Daring's ears as they flick in agitation.

Daring clears her throat aggressively, adjusting her saddlebag. "We should head back."

"Uh-huh." I flick some dust off my foreleg. "Before you end up dangling over lava or something."

She glares, but there's a twitch at the corner of her lips.

We make our way back through the temple ruins, Daring noticeably avoiding eye contact while I smirk the entire way.

As soon as we step out into the blazing desert sun, the floating cart comes into view.

Daring stops, squinting at it like she's seeing it for the first time all over again.

"Yeah," she mutters, rubbing the back of her neck. "That thing is still way too cool."

I step up onto it, adjusting the runes for flight. "You gonna keep staring or you getting on?"

She huffs, flicking her tail as she hops on beside me. "You're so lucky I need a ride."

I smirk as the runes glow beneath us. "Uh-huh."

Rachel climbs up last, settling into her usual spot, her gaze still flicking toward Daring every so often.

I feed magic into the controls. "Activate: Up."

The cart rises, lifting us above the scorching Badlands, leaving the temple, the ruined Sunstone shard, and Ahuizotl far behind.

The badlands stretch endlessly beneath us, the floating cart gliding smoothly through the sky. The wind is warm, dry, and unrelenting, but up here, it's not so bad. The altitude keeps the worst of the heat off, and with the traps and ancient death machines behind us, the ride is actually kind of… peaceful.

For once.

Daring Do stretches her wings—wincing slightly as she remembers one is still sprained—and sighs. "Alright, I gotta ask," she says, shooting me a sideways glance. "How'd a unicorn like you end up building this stuff?" She taps a hoof on the floating slab beneath us. "You don't exactly seem like the artifact-hunting, ruin-diving type."

I smirk. "What, you mean I'm not constantly throwing myself into danger for fun? Yeah. No."

She snorts. "So what do you do?"

"Stay inside. Read. Build things. Try not to lose limbs."

Daring chuckles, shaking her head. "You're one weird stallion, you know that?"

I shrug. "You say that like it's a bad thing."

She tilts her head, watching me for a moment. "Nah. Just different." Then, with a smirk of her own, she leans back slightly. "Still, it's weird that somepony as talented as you is wasting all that potential holed up at home."

I roll my eyes. "I get it, I get it—you think I should be 'out in the world,' making history or whatever."

She points a hoof at me. "Exactly."

I scoff. "Not everypony wants to go raiding ancient death traps."

"Yeah, yeah. Still—" she gestures at me vaguely, her eyes scanning me like she's trying to figure something out. "You're good at this. The magic, the problem-solving, the whole 'saving my flank' thing. You could do a lot of good if you, you know, stuck around."

I quirk an eyebrow. "Stuck around?"

Daring Do's ears flick back slightly. She clears her throat, avoiding my gaze for the first time since I met her. "Yeah, you know. Maybe we could do this again sometime." She rubs the back of her neck, suddenly very interested in the clouds passing by. "Wouldn't be the worst thing to have a partner who isn't actively trying to kill me."

Oh, she's flustered. That's interesting.

I smirk. "Are you asking me to be your sidekick, Daring?"

She groans, throwing her head back. "Oh, shut up."

I chuckle. "I dunno, you seem like you're asking me to be your sidekick. I mean, clearly you need the help, what with all the quicksand incidents—"

"I had it handled!"

"Right. Totally. If by 'handled' you mean 'sinking faster by the second.'"

She grumbles, crossing her forelegs and looking away. The redness in her face is almost impossible to miss. "I hate you."

I grin. "No, you don't."

She mutters something under her breath, flicking her tail.

The teasing aside, I let the silence linger for a moment. I could humor her, maybe even consider it.

But… no.

I shake my head, sighing. "Sorry, adventuring's not my thing. I'm a homebody, always have been. As soon as I get my bearings, I'm heading back to Ponyville. My house."

She doesn't answer right away.

Then—slowly—she nods, her ears drooping slightly. "Yeah… yeah, I figured."

I raise an eyebrow. "What, disappointed?"

She scoffs. "Pfft, no! I barely know you." She shifts, looking away again. "Just… would've been nice to have somepony watching my back for once, y'know?"

I smirk. "You're really bad at asking for things."

"Shut up."

The cart hums as we glide forward, leaving the temple behind. The adventure's over. And, for the first time in what feels like forever, I'm finally heading home.

But before the silence can settle too much, Daring Do flicks her tail, glancing at me out of the corner of her eye. "You know…" she says, her voice casual, too casual, "I might stop by."

I blink. "What?"

She shrugs. "Ponyville's not that far. And if you happen to be around, maybe I'll swing by. See how the homebody life's treating you."

I smirk. "That so?"

She grins. "Yeah. Somepony's gotta make sure you don't get too boring."

I shake my head, amused. "Right. Because I'm the boring one."

"Exactly."

The cart drifts forward, the desert stretching out before us. And somewhere in the distance, the horizon beckons.

For now, though?

I'm just happy to be heading home.
 
A Break? New
The sun dips below the horizon, staining the desert in shades of deep amber and violet. The heat that had been relentless all day finally starts to fade, leaving behind a cooling breeze that ruffles my mane.

We glide for a while longer before I finally guide the cart down, settling us onto a relatively flat stretch of sand near a rocky outcrop.

"Alright," I mutter, stretching my legs as I step off the floating slab. "We stop here for the night."

Daring hops off after me, rolling her shoulders. "Good call. Flying all day takes it out of a mare."

I quirk an eyebrow. "You've been sitting all day."

She smirks. "Mental effort still counts."

I roll my eyes, but I'm too tired to argue. Instead, I focus on setting up camp. I gather some firewood—more accurately, dense chunks of dried cactus and desert brush—and ignite them with a simple spark of magic. The flames catch quickly, casting flickering shadows against the rocks. I grab out some of the food the ponies of Mirrormire gifted me, hoofing some to Daring.

Daring plops down next to the fire, stretching out with a satisfied sigh. "Now this is what I'm talking about. Good meal, warm fire, and good company. You're not half bad to travel with, you know."

I snort. "High praise, coming from the great Daring Do."

She smirks. "Damn right."

Rachel remains standing, watching over the area like an unmoving sentinel.

Daring watches Rachel for a moment, then turns back to me, shifting slightly so she's leaning against my side.

I blink.

She's not exactly cuddling, but she is closer than before. Too close for it to be just casual.

I glance at her. "...Comfortable?"

She smirks, stretching again, her wing brushing against me. "What? You're warm."

I roll my eyes. "Uh-huh."

She shifts again, now fully leaning against my shoulder. "Admit it," she says, her voice playfully low. "You like me."

I scoff. "I tolerate you."

She chuckles, her breath warm against my coat. "Mmhm. Keep telling yourself that."

I feel her tail flick lightly against my side.

Okay. This is getting weird.

I clear my throat, forcing some distance between us by leaning forward to poke at the fire. "Get some sleep, Daring. We've got another long day ahead."

She hums, a lazy, amused sound. "Yeah, yeah."

She doesn't move away immediately, but eventually, she stretches out beside me, resting her head on her forelegs.

I sit by the fire for a while longer, listening to the crackling flames, watching the stars slowly blink into view.

Rachel stands at the edge of the camp, unmoving, ever-watchful.

Daring shifts slightly in her sleep, her tail brushing my side again.

I sigh.

The sun rises over the Badlands, bleeding orange and gold across the endless dunes. The air is crisp in the early morning, the last traces of the desert night's coolness clinging to the sand before the heat sets in again. There's a large dead scorpion nearby, I guess Rachel took it out in our sleep.

I stretch, testing my new leg. The runes adjust instantly, balancing my weight without a hitch.

Daring stirs beside me, grumbling something incoherent as she lifts her head. Her mane is a mess—wild and tousled from sleep—but she doesn't seem to care. She rolls onto her back with a satisfied groan, stretching her limbs in every direction before shooting me a smirk.

"Morning, genius."

I arch an eyebrow. "You sure? You still look half-dead."

She snickers. "Yeah, well. That's what happens when you drag me across a desert." She sits up, shaking out her wings, then gives me a slow once-over, her red eyes gleaming with amusement. "You're up early."

I shrug. "Had things to check." I lift my leg for emphasis.

She watches the motion, tilting her head slightly. "Still weird seeing a rock move like that."

I let out a short laugh. "Magic."

She smirks. "Right, right. 'Magic.'" She flicks her tail lazily before hopping to her hooves. "So. We moving out, or do you wanna sit around and admire the sunrise some more?"

I snort. "Let's go."

Rachel follows without a word as I hop onto the cart. Daring joins me, settling in beside me with far less personal space than yesterday. I don't comment on it.

I send a pulse of magic through the runes.

"Activate: Northeast."

The cart lifts smoothly, floating forward with a steady hum. The morning air is still mild, but I can already feel the heat rising. The landscape rolls beneath us, vast and empty.

Daring stretches out, letting the warm wind ruffle her feathers. She's more relaxed now, her smirk turning lazy, almost smug.

She's up to something.

I glance at her. "What?"

She grins. "Nothing."

I narrow my eyes. "Bullshit."

She chuckles, shifting her position so she's very comfortably leaning against my side. "Relax, genius. Just getting cozy."

I roll my eyes, but I don't shove her off. "You're awfully touchy for somepony who just met me."

She shrugs, her wing brushing against my back. "What can I say? You're growing on me."

I snort. "Uh-huh."

She tilts her head, giving me a slow, knowing smile. "Besides… A stallion with brains and magic? You don't see that every day."

I blink.

That… felt different.

I shoot her a look. "What's that supposed to mean?"

Her smirk widens. "Nothing~."

I frown, thinking about that for a second.

It's subtle—so subtle I almost miss it—but there's something in the way she talks, the way she leans into me like it's expected, the way she teases without hesitation.

Something's different.

I don't fully get it yet.

But Daring is looking at me like she's on the hunt.

The cart hums steadily beneath us, floating smoothly across the desert air. The landscape stretches endlessly in every direction, the jagged rock formations and shifting dunes rolling by like an endless sea of gold and rust.

Daring shifts beside me, stretching her wings before tucking them in against her sides. "Not that I don't enjoy a good scenic flight, but we could stand to pick up the pace. Feels like we're crawling."

I nod. "Yeah, I've been thinking the same thing."

Now that I actually have all my limbs functioning—well, mostly—I can afford to increase speed. I glance down at the runes inscribed into the cart's surface. Right now, they're optimized for stability and controlled motion, not raw speed.

That's easy enough to fix.

I shift my weight slightly. "I'm landing us for a bit. Gotta make some upgrades."

Daring raises an eyebrow. "Upgrades?"

"You'll see."

I give the command. "Down."

The cart descends smoothly, settling onto the cracked, dry earth with a faint thud. I hop off, my new leg compensating for the uneven terrain instantly. The movement is still a little weird—the way it automatically balances when I move forward—but I'm getting used to it.

Daring stretches as she steps down, rolling her shoulders. "Alright, genius. What's the plan?"

I tap the surface of the cart. "Right now, it's designed for smooth, steady movement. But that's limiting our speed." I levitate my rune book, flipping to the right section. "I need to carve in a few acceleration runes."

She smirks. "That sounds fun."

I kneel down, my magic flaring as I begin carving.

The acceleration rune goes in first—a modification to the existing propulsion runes, allowing for a stronger burst of force without sacrificing control. Then, I add an adjustment rune to let me fine-tune the speed mid-flight.

As I work, Daring watches, her red eyes flicking between the glowing inscriptions. "You know," she muses, "I've seen some crazy artifacts, but I've never met somepony who could just make them."

I shrug, focused on my work. "Magic's not just about spells. It's about understanding how things work." I etch another line into the stone, refining the stabilization sigil. "A lot of ponies just throw magic at problems and hope it sticks."

Daring smirks. "And you?"

"I fix things," I say simply. "I don't just brute force my way through."

She tilts her head. "Is that why you're such a pain in the flank?"

I snort. "Probably."

She chuckles, watching as I carve a few more adjustments.

After a few minutes, I step back, inspecting my work. The cart hums faintly as the new runes settle in, their magic syncing with the existing runes.

"That should do it," I mutter. "But if we're going to be flying faster, we need actual seats."

Daring's ears perk. "Seats?"

"Unless you like the idea of getting flung off at high speed," I quip.

She smirks. "I do like a little danger."

I roll my eyes and get to work.

Using my magic, I add some mass, and adjust the stone surface, carving out two proper seats—angled slightly for comfort, with raised edges to keep us from sliding off. It's still rock, but it's better than the flat, featureless slab we've been sitting on.

Daring flops into hers as soon as I finish, testing it out. "Huh. Not bad. Could use some padding."

I sigh. "I'll get right on that when we aren't in the middle of nowhere."

She grins. "I'll hold you to that."

I settle into my own seat, adjusting my position until it feels right. The new configuration lets me brace myself better, making high-speed travel a lot safer.

Daring shifts beside me, flashing a smirk. "Alright, professor. Let's see what this thing can do."

I shake my head, amusement tugging at my lips. "Hang on."

I send a pulse of magic through the runes.

"Activate: Acceleration."

The cart lurches forward, the propulsion runes kicking in with far more force than before. The landscape blurs beneath us as we surge ahead, cutting through the desert air with a speed that makes Daring's hat nearly fly off. It sticks me to the back of my seat, so I slightly lower the speed.

She whoops, grinning. "Now we're moving!"

I smirk.

Yeah.

This is much better.

The desert rushes past us, a blur of sunbaked rock and shifting sand. The upgraded acceleration runes hum steadily, their magic keeping the cart smooth despite the sheer speed we're moving at. Though I do have to limit our speed due to the lack of a barrier to deflect the wind.

Daring adjusts her hat, holding it in place with a hoof. She's settled comfortably into her seat now, having gotten used to the pace. For a while, we just enjoy the flight, the wind rushing past, the heat less suffocating up here in the open air.

Then, after a stretch of silence, she speaks.

"So…" she starts casually, like she's not about to dig into something I definitely don't want to talk about. "How'd you lose the leg?"

I don't look at her.

I focus on the horizon, watching the Badlands stretch endlessly ahead. "You don't want to hear that story."

She leans back, raising an eyebrow. "I wouldn't have asked if I didn't."

I let out a slow breath through my nose.

I really don't want to get into this.

But… I doubt I'll ever see her again after this. Once we get back to civilization, we'll go our separate ways. She'll go back to adventuring, and I'll go back to my house in Ponyville.

So, really—what's the harm?

I exhale. "Tartarus."

Daring's ears twitch. "Come again?"

I glance at her. "I lost it in Tartarus."

She blinks.

Then sits up slightly. "You're joking."

I shake my head. "Wish I was."

She studies me, her expression shifting from mild curiosity to something more serious. "You're telling me you—what—fell into Tartarus? Got attacked? Escaped?"

"Yeah," I say simply. "All of the above."

She lets out a slow whistle. "Alright, you have to give me more than that."

I sigh, rubbing a hoof against my forehead. "Fine. But you're not gonna like it."

Daring Do leans forward, intrigued. "Try me."

I exhale, staring at the horizon. "You know about the Canterlot wedding invasion, right?"

She snorts. "Who doesn't? It was huge news. Changeling Queen infiltrates the royal wedding, brainwashes the groom, takes down Princess Celestia herself. Then—bam—the whole swarm gets blasted out of Canterlot in one massive love-powered shockwave." She glances at me. "Don't tell me you were there."

I smirk, but it doesn't reach my eyes. "I was there."

Daring's ears flick up. "What?"

I nod, my expression unreadable. "Friend of a friend got me in. I wasn't supposed to do much—just guard a bit. But when everything started going south, I figured I might as well make myself useful."

Daring squints. "Alright. And?"

I inhale slowly, the memories creeping back, sharp and vivid. "I stalled the queen."

Her brow furrows. "What, like—fought her?"

I shake my head. "No. That would've been stupid. I wasn't there to win, I was there to disrupt. I needed her focused on me, needed her distracted enough to give the others time."

Daring folds her forelegs. "How'd you pull that off?"

I glance at her, my smirk turning sharp. "By making myself look too badass to ignore."

She raises an eyebrow. "Oh, please."

"I'm serious." I chuckle dryly. "I took down one of her guards in front of her. Clean. Quick. No hesitation."

Daring's amusement dims slightly, but she stays quiet.

"And then," I continue, "I said some things to throw her off her game."

"Like what?"

I tilt my head slightly. "I told her we were a lot alike."

Daring snorts. "That's usually her line."

"I know." I grin. "That's what made it work."

She shakes her head, but I can tell she's impressed. "Alright, fine. So you played mind games with the queen. Then what?"

I lean back, my voice turning a little distant. "I made myself seem... dangerous. More than just a rogue element. I made her think I had a bigger plan, that I was a real threat to her control."

Daring tilts her head. "How?"

I meet her gaze, a flicker of amusement in my eyes. "By telling her that after I took the city, I was going to claim her as my queen."

Daring's mouth drops open. "You what?"

I chuckle. "She didn't see that one coming, either."

She sputters, processing. "You—you—looked Queen Chrysalis in the eye and told her you were going to take her as your queen?"

"Yep."

Daring shakes her head, half laughing, half disbelieving. "You're insane."

"Worked, though." I smirk. "She was too confused, too pissed off to think straight. Gave Cadence the opening she needed to do her spell."

Daring hums. "Alright. So you helped save the day. But that doesn't explain the leg."

I sigh, my expression darkening. "Because she—Princess Cadence—betrayed me."

Daring blinks. "What?"

I exhale sharply. "I freed her. I gave her the chance to power up that shield spell with her fiancé. And when it went off—when it launched every changeling out of the city—it launched me too."

Daring frowns. "Wait—hold on. You're telling me—"

"She hit me with the same blast." My voice is bitter. "Like I was just another monster."

She stares at me. "...Shit."

"Yeah."

A silence stretches between us.

She watches me, her face unreadable, before she finally speaks. "And you woke up in the Badlands."

"With all my legs broken," I confirm. "Then I got swallowed up by a sand pit and ended up in Tartarus."

Daring exhales, rubbing her forehead. "And after all that, you still made it out?"

"More or less." I gesture at my prosthetic. "One leg lighter. Went bad while healing, had to cut it off myself."

She shakes her head, an odd mix of disbelief and respect on her face. "That is the most insane thing I've ever heard."

I smirk slightly. "And you're saying that."

She huffs a laugh, but it's subdued. "Yeah, well. I'd be pissed too."

I shrug, not wanting to dwell on it. "Not much to do about it now."

She watches me for a long moment. Then, finally, she nods.

"Still," she says, voice softer than before. "That's a hell of a thing to survive."

I don't respond.

I just keep my eyes on the horizon, the hum of the cart filling the silence between us.


Redstone Gulch appears on the horizon like an oasis of civilization in the middle of desolation. The town is built against the side of a red rock canyon, the structures a mix of sunbaked wood and weathered stone. It's not large, but it's lively—ponies, griffons, and even a few diamond dogs move through the dusty streets, their voices mingling in a low hum of trade and conversation.

I bring the cart down carefully, adjusting the descent with a flick of magic. The floating slab settles just outside the main street, dust kicking up as we touch ground.

Daring stretches as she hops off, rolling her shoulders. "Finally. Solid ground."

I dismount more carefully, stepping onto my prosthetic, feeling the weight distribution adjust automatically beneath me. "First stop's the healer," I remind her.

She sighs. "Yeah, yeah."

We make our way through the town, drawing a few curious looks. I can't blame them—between my runes and Rachel looming behind me like a living statue, we're probably the strangest thing they've seen in a while.

The healer's clinic is a modest building tucked near the canyon wall, a wooden sign with a red cross hanging outside. We step in, the air noticeably cooler inside.

A unicorn stallion in a white coat greets us, adjusting his spectacles as he looks us over. "What's the problem?"

Daring gestures to her wing. "Sprained it pretty bad."

He nods, motioning her to a cot. "Easy fix. 50 bits."

I reach into my saddlebag, already pulling out the payment, but before I can hand it over, Daring's hoof slaps mine away.

"Uh, no," she says firmly, reaching into her shirt pocket. "I can't have a stallion paying for me. That would hurt my pride."

I raise an eyebrow as she pulls out her own bits and drops them onto the healer's desk. "That so?"

She nods, grinning. "I have a reputation, you know."

I snort but don't argue.

The healer's magic flares to life, golden light weaving around Daring's wing. She winces at first, but within seconds, her feathers straighten, the muscles realigning properly. She flexes it, testing the range of motion.

"All set," the healer says, stepping back. "Try not to stress it too much today."

Daring flaps once, then grins. "Good as new."

I turn to leave, but she grabs my foreleg. "Hey."

I glance back. "What?"

She hesitates, her usual confidence flickering slightly. "Stick around a bit?"

I sigh. "Daring…"

"Come on, Redstone Gulch isn't so bad. We could grab a drink, find an inn—" She stops herself, clearing her throat. "Just for a little while."

I shake my head. "I was just sticking around long enough to make sure you were okay. Now I'm heading on to Dodge City."

Her ears dip just slightly before she schools her expression back into her usual smirk. "Alright, alright. Can't keep a genius cooped up too long, huh?"

"Something like that."

She sighs dramatically. "Fine. But don't think you're getting rid of me that easily. I will find you."

And before I can react, she darts in, pressing a quick, heated kiss to my cheek.

I freeze.

She pulls back, winking. "See you around, Archmage."

Then, with a powerful flap of her newly healed wings, she's airborne, disappearing over the rooftops before I can even find words.

I blink.

Rachel, standing at my side, tilts her head at me.

"…Shut up," I mutter, climbing back onto the cart.

I fire up the runes, setting my course for Dodge City.

Time to move on.

The journey to Dodge City is uneventful.

The wind sweeps through the open plains, the dry, cracked dirt shifting into firmer, well-traveled roads. The stars above are endless, untouched by city lights, stretching out in a way that makes the world feel far too big and far too empty at the same time.

I fly through the night, stopping only to rest briefly because I'm tired. Not physically, but mentally.

It gives me time to think.

Do I even want to go back?

That thought lingers, more than I expect it to.

Ponyville. My house. My life before all this.

But if I don't go back… where would I go?

The Badlands are behind me, Tartarus is buried in my past, and every road ahead leads somewhere I've never been. I could vanish if I wanted to. Start over.

But would that be better?

By the time I reach Dodge City, I still don't have an answer.

The town sprawls out beneath me, a true Old West settlement straight out of an era that should be long past. Wooden buildings, long porches, hitching posts—even a dusty main street wide enough for stagecoaches and wagons to roll through.

I bring the cart down, landing at the edge of town, dismissing the flight rune as I step onto solid ground.

Ponies move about, dressed in loose, practical clothes to combat the heat. I briefly wonder why they don't just forgo them. A few give me curious glances, my self-moving stone leg and looming golem companion drawing more than a few double takes.

I ignore it, looking around.

Then I see it.

A saloon.

An honest-to-Celestia saloon, with swinging doors and everything.

I grin.

"I've always wanted to bust in a saloon."

I thrust the swinging doors open with magic, stepping inside with the kind of controlled confidence that villains always have in movies.

The inside is dimly lit, warm, and lively. Ponies sit at round tables, gambling, drinking, laughing. A piano plays in the corner, the tune upbeat but lazy.

Everypony turns to look as I enter.

I walk forward, my stone leg moving with its automatic precision, my golem shadowing me like an ever-present specter.

I expect them to see something dangerous.

Something intimidating.

But instead, there's a different kind of tension.

A shift in the air.

I can't quite place it.

I make my way to the bar, ordering the first thing that comes to mind. "Mead."

The bartender—a sturdy earth pony stallion with a graying mane—raises an eyebrow but nods, pouring me a glass.

I take a sip, glancing around.

That's when she slides up beside me.

A mare settles onto the stool next to me, her presence casual, like she's been waiting for me to show up. She's got a coat the color of sunbaked wheat, with a wild auburn mane that falls just past her shoulders. A well-worn hat sits tilted over one ear, and her emerald eyes flick up at me with interest.

"Well now," she drawls, her voice thick with a country accent, smooth as honey but with an unmistakable bite. "Ain't every day a stallion like you waltzes into town."

I pause mid-sip, side-eyeing her. "A stallion like me?"

She leans an elbow on the bar, giving me a slow once-over. "All broody 'n mysterious. That's a look, sugar."

I blink.

That was… a line.

A flirtatious line.

At me.

I glance at my reflection in the polished surface of the bar.

I look like I belong in a villain's wanted poster—hair frayed from travel, dark eyes half-lidded from lack of sleep, my prosthetic leg shifting and adjusting on its own. And Rachel, looming behind me like a silent guardian made of stone.

"…You sure?" I ask, turning back to her, raising an eyebrow. "I don't exactly scream 'approachable.'"
She tips her hat back, letting me see more of those bright green eyes. "Oh, sugar, if a stallion sets hoof in a place like this, rest assured somepony's gonna mosey on over."

I blink slowly, taking another sip of mead. "Is that so?"

"Mmm-hmm." She leans in, not shy at all about bridging personal space. "Name's Meadow Lily. An' you?"

I cough softly, trying to gather myself. "Kinetic Flux."

She smiles, showing a hint of teeth. "Well, Mr. Flux, you sure do make an entrance. That fancy rock leg of yours, an'… what in tarnation is that behind you?" She points to Rachel, who stands silently at my flank.

"My golem," I say, watching Meadow Lily's reaction. She doesn't flinch, just takes in Rachel's towering form with keen curiosity.

"A golem, huh?" She nods, impressed. "You sure are full of surprises." Her gaze flicks back to me, something openly appraising there. "I like surprises."

I exhale slowly, processing the sudden attention. "I'm just getting a drink. Didn't expect… this."

She chuckles, a low, warm sound. "Oh, honey, a handsome stallion like you comes strollin' into a saloon and you think nopony's gonna notice?" Her tone suggests it's the most obvious fact in the world.

I squint slightly. "I… guess?"

Meadow Lily smirks, leaning an elbow on the bar. "You 'guess'? Darlin', you look like some mysterious loner blowin' into town, cloak billowin', fancy magic hummin'. That's quite the sight to see."

I don't have a cloak on.

I glance around. A few other mares in the saloon are giving me side glances too, whispering and eyeing me from a distance. The stallions, few that they are, are going about their business—some gambling, some chatting—but the mares look… intrigued.

I shift uncomfortably on my stool. "I thought I looked more… villainous."

Meadow Lily's grin widens. "Villainous? Oh, sugar, you look like trouble, sure enough. But y'know what they say about trouble."

I tilt my head. "No. What do they say?"

Her eyes spark with mischief. "That the right mare just loves to chase it."

I stare, trying to piece together this sudden wave of attention.

Meadow Lily notices my confusion and raises an eyebrow. "Somethin' the matter, sugarcube?"

I quickly school my features into something neutral. "Uh, no. Just… not used to this."

She chuckles, taking a swig of her own drink. "Well, get used to it.'"

I open my mouth, then close it, faintly aware that my ears are burning. "Right," I manage, knocking back another gulp of mead. "So… you come here often?"

She cackles, slapping the bar. "Oh, that's rich. Don't you worry, sugar, I'll do the smooth talkin'. You just sip that mead an' look pretty."

I sputter. "I—"

Meadow Lily just pats my shoulder, winking. "You'll figure out how it works soon enough, pretty colt."

A small, stunned laugh escapes me. "Can't say I've ever been in this situation."

She smirks. "Don't look so spooked, now." Her gaze flicks to Rachel, then back to me. "Your friend here doesn't mind, does she?"

Rachel remains unmoving, carved irises unblinking as she surveys the room. "She's not really the jealous type," I say, voice a bit dry.

Meadow Lily lifts her glass in a mock toast. "Well then, here's to us, handsome." She downs the rest of her drink in one go.

And I slowly sip mine, still grappling with the realization that I'm probably the one who should be careful about having too many drinks in this situation.


I groan.

Everything hurts.

My head is pounding, my mouth is dry, and my body feels like I got hit by a train. A very soft, warm, suspiciously comfortable train.

I crack an eye open.

Sunlight filters through wooden slats, casting golden beams across the room. The sheets are… softer than I remember. And the air smells faintly of sweat, whiskey, and something very distinctly not mine.

My stomach sinks.

I turn my head.

Meadow Lily is already up, standing near a wooden dresser, fastening a leather strap around her. Her wild auburn mane is slightly tamed, tucked behind her ears as she adjusts her work vest. A well-worn hat rests nearby, within easy reach.

She notices me stirring and smirks at me in the mirror.

"Mornin', sugar."

My brain grinds to a slow, agonizing halt.

I stare at her.

She smirks wider.

I glance down.

The sheets are barely covering me.

I glance at her again.

She finishes fastening her vest and turns fully, stretching lazily. The movement makes her muscles shift.

I want to die.

I definitely want to die.

Something in my expression must be entertaining, because she chuckles. "Feelin' alright there, darlin'?"

I squeeze my eyes shut, trying to remember how exactly this happened.

Flashes come back in patches.

The saloon. Drinks. Too many drinks. Her laughing, leaning against me, that damn smirk. More drinks. Her teasing. My face burning. More drinks.

Then—

Then I remember hooves.

A lot of hooves.

Her pulling me up the stairs.

My brain aborts that train of thought immediately.

I groan, dragging a pillow over my face.

"Ohhh, fuck."

Meadow Lily laughs again, and it's too pleased.

She steps closer, tilting her head down to my level. "Don't tell me y'aint used to wakin' up next to a mare, sugar."

I groan louder.

She hums. "Mighty shy for a stallion who was all over me last night."

I die.

Buried under blankets, I try to process the existential horror of the situation.

I feel used.

I peek out from under the pillow, my voice hoarse. "…We definitely—"

"Oh, yeah," she confirms, adjusting her hat. "A few times, actually."

She leans down, close enough that I can smell whiskey on her breath. "And sugar, you enjoyed yourself."

I whimper.

She laughs, clapping my shoulder like this is the funniest thing she's ever seen.

I sit up violently, gripping my head as my skull punishes me for it. "Ow."

"Yeahhh," Meadow Lily drawls, trotting toward the door. "You had yourself a mighty fine evenin'—'til the Aqua Vitae caught up with ya." She pauses at the doorway, turning back. "Ain't often I meet a stallion that can keep up with me."

I rub my face, still piecing myself together. "I—I don't normally—"

"Uh-huh." She smirks. "That's what they all say."

I groan, dragging a hoof down my face. "Please stop."

She chuckles but doesn't press it further. Instead, she adjusts her hat, grabs a work satchel, and makes for the door.

"Got work to get to," she says. "You take your time gettin' yourself together, handsome."

I blink at her. "Wait, so you're just—leaving?"

She raises an eyebrow. "Well, yeah. Ain't like I expect ya to cook breakfast or somethin'."

I stare.

She tips her hat with a lazy grin. "If y'ever come back through Dodge, sugar, you look me up."

Then, just like that, she's gone.

I am alone.

Hungover.

And absolutely, completely re-evaluating my life choices.

I flop back onto the bed.

Rachel is never going to let me live this down.

I sit up too fast again, groaning as my head reminds me that I am, in fact, still hungover.

Then another realization hits me like a brick.

"…Where the fuck is Rachel?"

Panic sets in immediately.

I shove myself off the bed, nearly tripping over my own legs as I scramble toward the door. My magic fumbles with the handle, still sluggish from the aftereffects of last night, but I get it open—

And there she is.

Standing.

Waiting.

Right outside the door.

Rachel.

My ever-present, ever-watchful, silent-as-the-grave golem daughter? Bodyguard? Question mark?

I freeze.

She tilts her head.

Slowly.

Like she's assessing me.

Like she knows.

My stomach drops.

I stare at her.

She stares at me.

For a long, long moment, we just stand there.

Then, finally, I break.

I drag a hoof down my face, exhaling sharply. "If I'm supposed to be some kind of parent here… I'm definitely the worst."

Rachel doesn't respond.

Because she doesn't have to.

The weight of her judgment is palpable.

I groan, rubbing my temple. "Don't look at me like that."

She tilts her head slightly in the other direction.

Like she's evaluating that statement.

I sigh and step past her, moving stiffly, my muscles still deeply unhappy with me.

Rachel follows.

Silent.

Unyielding.

Unforgiving.

I resist the urge to die inside.

At least until I get some food.

I step out of Meadow's house, the morning sun doing absolutely nothing to help the lingering fog in my head. The town is already alive—ponies moving through the streets, carts rolling past, the distant hum of conversations filling the air.

Rachel follows.

Still silent.

Still hovering at my side like a stone specter.

I ignore her.

What I don't ignore is the unmistakable scent of food drifting through the air—something warm, buttery, pancakes.

I turn instinctively, scanning the street until my eyes land on a small diner tucked between two larger buildings. Dodge Eats.

Food.

I'm getting food.

The bell jingles as I step inside, the air immediately welcoming with the scent of syrup and coffee. The place isn't too crowded—mostly locals, chatting over their breakfasts.

Rachel follows me in.

A few ponies glance up at her. One stallion does a double take.

I ignore them and make my way to a booth, sliding into the seat. Rachel sits next to me, the weight of her presence immediately noticeable as the bench creaks slightly under her mass.

A waitress—a pale blue earth pony with her mane in a tight bun—wanders over with a practiced smile. "Mornin', sugar. What'll it be?"

I don't even look at the menu. "Pancakes. Big stack."

She nods. "You want syrup with that?"

I blink. "Who orders pancakes without syrup?"

She chuckles. "You'd be surprised."

I shake my head. "Yeah, uh—syrup. And coffee."

"Comin' right up." She turns away, disappearing behind the counter.

Rachel, who had been still up until now, reaches out and starts playing with my mane.

I freeze.

She doesn't braid it or anything. Just touches it, running her stone fingers through the strands like she's idly inspecting them.

I sigh. "Rachel. Stop."

She doesn't.

I let my head drop onto the table.

"…Fine. Whatever."

I feel like somepony's doll.

A few minutes pass before the waitress returns, setting down my food and coffee. As I dig in—because I need this—Rachel continues her mane fixation, completely ignoring personal space.

After a few bites, I glance at the waitress. "Where do ponies find jobs around here?"

She raises an eyebrow. "Depends on what you're lookin' for. We got a job board right outside, usually got somethin' pinned up."

I nod. "Classic."

She smirks. "Ain't broke, don't fix it."

I finish my pancakes, leaving a few bits on the table before stepping back outside. Rachel, of course, follows.

Just beside the saloon, I spot the job board—a big wooden structure covered in pinned flyers. I scan over them, eyes flicking across various listings.

Most are simple, local work.

Unicorn Wanted: Help Lifting Equipment (5 bits per hour)


Ice Delivery Needed (10 bits a block)


Fence Repair—Will Pay in Meals


Assistant Needed for Storefront Displays


Nothing too complicated.

I tilt my head, considering.

I could make some quick cash while I'm here.

I don't need to leave just yet.

The idea of not rushing off immediately, of just being somewhere for a while, is surprisingly… appealing.

I glance up at the skyline, the desert warmth settling around me.

Maybe I'll stay.

At least for a bit.

I take down the Ice job and head to the address, which leads me to an old earth pony stallion named Cold Stone. He's sweating bullets in the morning sun, standing outside his shop.

"You're here about the ice?" he asks, looking me up and down.

"Yeah. Still need it?"

"Absolutely. You can actually make ice?" There's skepticism in his tone, but he wouldn't have posted the job if he had a better option. He explains ice is hard to get in the savanna region. No unicorns specialized in cold magic, no natural frozen lakes, and no storage that keeps it from melting before delivery.

"Don't worry, I can make ice," I say confidently. "Give me a few minutes."

I take to the sky, flying towards the large reservoir on the outskirts of town—the town's main water supply. It's a still, reflective pool, well-maintained and clean enough that even I wouldn't be afraid to drink from it.

Hovering just above the surface, I channel my telekinesis into the molecules, slowing their movement, sapping their energy. The temperature plummets as I push it into a lattice, and within seconds, sheets of ice form. I keep going, compressing and sculpting, until I have ten solid blocks, each about the size of a hay bale.

With a flick of telekinesis, I lift them onto my cart, arranging them so they won't shift mid-flight. Each block glistens under the sun, already beginning to sweat, but they'll last long enough.

By the time I get back to Cold Stone's shop, he's gaping. "Well, I'll be… You actually did it."

I unload the blocks onto his waiting platform, letting them thud into place. "That's the job, right?"

He grins. "That's the job. Here." He tosses me a pouch of 100 bits, a decent payout for maybe fifteen minutes of work.

"Pleasure doing business," I say, pocketing the bits.

"You're something else, Mage." Cold Stone shakes his head, still in disbelief. "Might have more work for you soon."

I smirk. "Just put it on the board."

With that, I take off, heading back into town. Easy money.

Now, what's next?

With my pockets heavier, I make my way toward the Dodge City Post Office. It's a dusty, sun-bleached building with a faded sign and a bored-looking pegasus stallion behind the counter.

Walking in, I remind myself that almost nopony here knows who I am. I'm not the famous "Archmage Flux" out here. Just another unicorn passing through, which is an incredible change of pace. Except for Meadow Lily, who I'm pretending doesn't exist. That suits me just fine.

I step up to the counter. "I need some scrolls, ink, and tags."

The pegasus raises a brow but nods, rummaging under the counter before dropping a small bundle onto the wooden surface. "That'll be five bits."

I slide him the coins and take my supplies to one of the public writing desks. With a deep breath, I unroll the first scroll, dip my quill in ink, and carefully write:

I lived, bitch.
– Kinetic Fuckyou Flux


Simple. Direct. Beautiful.

I repeat this three more times, writing the same thing on each scroll. No context. No further elaboration.

Then, I take the small name tags and attach them to each scroll:

Twilight Sparkle
Princess Cadence
Princess Celestia
Princess Luna


I stare at the scrolls, a satisfied smirk creeping onto my face. Some ponies would write heartfelt letters. Some would explain what happened, clear up misunderstandings, maybe even apologize.

I am not some ponies.

Cadence, in particular, can go straight to Tartarus. She probably feels bad about what happened, but she should. Betraying me, launching me into the Badlands, and leaving me to die? Yeah, no amount of "oops" makes up for that. Twilight and Celestia might have just assumed I was dead, but they never checked. Luna? No clue if she even knew, but she's getting one anyway.

Satisfied, I roll each scroll up, seal them, and take them back to the counter. The pegasus stallion eyes the tags before shrugging. "You wanna pay for express or standard delivery?"

"Express." I slap down the extra bits. I want those scrolls in their hooves as soon as possible.

He stamps them and tosses them in a bin. "Should be in Canterlot by tomorrow, Ponyville by the evening."

Perfect.

Now, for the only letter that actually matters.

I unroll a fresh scroll and dip my quill again, carefully writing a much more detailed message:

Sweetie Belle,
Hey kid, still alive. I'm in Dodge City right now. I got very betrayed, fell into Tartarus, crawled out, and now I'm here. I'm taking a break before heading back to Ponyville. I'll tell you more later.

In the meantime, you have one task: Cause Problems On Purpose.

Be creative, but don't get caught. You're a genius. I expect results.

See you soon,
Kinetic Flux

P.S. You'd be proud of me. I annoyed at least one princess today.


I roll up the scroll, attach the tag with Sweetie Belle's name, and drop it in the bin.

That's enough productivity for one morning.

I step out of the post office, stretching under the midday sun. My work here is done. Ice delivered, messages sent, and, most importantly, I have successfully irritated at least one princess today.

Now, I just need to not do anything for a while.

Dodge City isn't a big place, but it's got a handful of inns. I pick the one that looks the least likely to have bed bugs—The Rusty Horseshoe. The wooden sign creaks in the breeze as I push open the door.

Inside, it's quiet. A couple of ponies sit at tables, sipping drinks and chatting. The innkeeper, an older earth pony mare with a faded red coat and graying mane, looks up from the counter.

"Looking for a room?" she asks.

I nod. "Yeah, just for the night."

"Ten bits."

I pass her the coins, and she hands me a key. "Upstairs, second door on the right. Breakfast in the morning if you're up for it."

"Got it."

I make my way upstairs, unlock the door, and step inside. It's simple—a bed, a small desk, a window with the shutters slightly ajar. I drop my saddlebags, flop onto the mattress, and sigh.

This? This is luxury.

For the first time in what feels like forever, I'm not surviving in a hellscape, not fighting for my life, and not being forced into some bullshit that isn't my problem,.

I roll onto my side, staring at the ceiling.

I should probably plan my next move. Figure out what to do from here. Maybe find more work?

…Yeah. Later.

Right now, I'm just going to close my eyes and—

Out.


I don't do much the next couple of days. It's a nice change of pace.

Dodge City is the kind of place where nothing happens unless you go looking for it, which suits me fine. I sleep in, eat decent food, and mostly just exist without worrying about survival.

But the highlight? Teaching Rachel.

She's always been… present. Ever since I brought her to life, she's been at my side. Quiet, watchful, efficient. But there's a difference between a tool and a person, and I'm trying to push her into the latter. She's learning. Slowly.

I set up a quiet place outside of town, an empty stretch of desert where we won't be bothered. Rachel kneels beside me, waiting. Her blank stone lips don't move, but her eyes watch me, unblinking.

I've made modifications before, but this is different. This isn't just another combat function.

This is language.

I sit in front of her and tap my own throat. "Alright. Let's start simple."

I make a sound. "Ahhh."

She stares.

I try again. "Ahhh."

Rachel copies me.

It's rough. The rune produces the sound, but there's a delay, and it warbles strangely, like an old phonograph playing at the wrong speed. I nod encouragingly. "Good. Again."

"Ahhh," she repeats, still distorted.

We work through the vowels. "Ee," "Oh," "Uh." She struggles, but I can see her learning. She's adjusting herself, refining.

Then, after what feels like hours, she stops.

She just stares at me, the rune flickering wildly. I wait.

And then—

"Kin... et... ic."

I freeze.

She said my name.

It's clunky, the tone is uneven, and it comes out as a statement rather than just a sound. But it's my name.

Rachel stares at me like she's waiting for something. I realize I'm just gaping at her.

I exhale, nodding. "Yeah. That's me."

She nods back.

I reach up, placing my hoof against the cool stone of her cheek. "Good job."

She shivers.


We move on to more words. Basic ones.

I hold up a rock. "Rock."

Rachel stares. "Rock."

I nod. "Yes."

I tap my chest. "Kinetic."

She mimics the motion, tapping her own chest. "Rachel."

I grin. "Yeah, that's you."

She learns "sky." "Sand." "Cold." She starts understanding what they mean, not just repeating sounds. She looks at the sky when I say "sky." She touches the sand when I say "sand."

And then she discovers negotiation.

Halfway through the lesson, she stops responding. She knows the answers, but she just sits there, motionless. Her rune flickers, almost expectant.

I raise a brow. "Rachel?"

Nothing.

I sigh and, trying to motivate, coo at her. "Come on, Rachel, you're doing so good."

The rune pulses, and she immediately says, "Rock."

I blink.

I hold up another object. "Sand."

Silence.

I narrow my eyes. "Rachel."

She stares, waiting.

I groan, rubbing my face. "You're really gonna make me do this?"

Her rune pulses again.

I exhale. "Rachel, you're such a smart girl."

"Sand," she immediately replies.

Oh. Oh, no.

She's figured out that I'll coo at her to motivate her to get the answer right. And she's withholding answers until she gets praised.

I have created a monster.

A very cute monster, but a monster nonetheless.

I know I should break the habit now, but damn it, it's adorable.

Rachel may not have a real expression, but I can feel the smugness radiating off her.

She's learning.

And honestly?

I'm proud of her.


I've been taking it easy for a few days, but I know it won't last.

They're going to come for me.

Twilight, Celestia, Cadence, Luna—at least one of them is going to track me down the second they get my letter. I don't know how long it'll take, but I'd rather not be here when they show up.

I need to move.

Back to Ponyville.

It's not my first choice, but it's where I built my reputation. It's where Sweetie Belle is. It's where I was the town mage before everything went to hell. I can slip back into my role, keep things normal. Besides, Ponyville is a buffer—if the princesses want to confront me, they'll have to come there.

My flying slab—my ride through Tartarus, my lifeline—has been too useful to just abandon. But I can't take it whole. It's too big. So, I cut it up.

Using my magic, I slice it into several smaller pieces, each compact enough to fit into a wooden crate. The stone still hums with runic energy, but broken up like this, it won't look like anything important. Just rocks.

I check it as baggage at the train station, slapping down the necessary bits to have it sent ahead to Ponyville. The station worker barely glances at the crate before shrugging. Dodge City isn't exactly a place where ponies ask questions.

That just leaves one more thing.

I find a quiet spot near the train station, far enough from prying eyes. My runed prosthetic has been useful, but it's also a liability. If the princesses think I'm still combat-capable, they'll try to throw me at another problem.

If I look crippled, they'll leave me alone.

So, I do what I have to do.

I brace myself, focus my magic on the connection point, and sever the prosthetic. The stone cap remains in place, sealing the old wound. I hiss through my teeth at the phantom pain, my body remembering what it felt like to lose that limb the first time.

I give the detached prosthetic one last look before stuffing it into my bag. If I ever need it again, I'll reattach it. But for now?

I'm just another crippled unicorn.

I grab my ticket, haul myself onto the train, and take a seat near the back. Rachel sits beside me, silent as ever.

As the train rumbles to life and pulls away from Dodge City, I lean back, closing my eyes.

I don't know what's waiting for me in Ponyville.

But I do know this:

They won't expect me to fight if I can't stand.
 
Home New
I stare out the window, watching the savanna roll by. My ears twitch at the steady clack-clack of the train against the tracks, but my mind is elsewhere.

They're going to freak.

It's not my fault. I didn't choose to get launched into the Badlands, didn't choose to crawl through Tartarus, didn't choose to almost die repeatedly just to make it back here. But none of that is going to matter.

The second I step off this train, I'm going to have to deal with them.

And by them, I mean Twilight.

She's always been obvious about her feelings, but I've been pretending not to notice. She's a good pony. I'm a liar, a charlatan, and, if I'm being honest, a coward.

I don't do relationships. I don't even do friendships all that well.

But Twilight?

She's always been pursuing me. Inviting me places. Asking questions she thinks are subtle. Even went on that date with her without realizing it was a date.

And now?

She thought I was dead.

Until she got my letter.

And Twilight… Twilight does not handle stress well. She gets panicky. She spirals. I've seen her get overwhelmed just because she didn't get a friendship lesson done on time.

What's she going to do when she sees me alive after months of thinking I was dead?

I drum my hoof against the armrest, heart thudding. I can picture it too clearly—Twilight seeing me, the way her face will twist between shock and fury, the way she'll start hyperventilating, the way she'll yell.

She'll be mad. She'll be relieved. Then she'll panic because that's just what she does. And I'll be stuck in the middle of it, trying to explain what happened without actually explaining anything.

I rub my temples, trying to push the thought away, but it just keeps spinning.

She's going to grab me. Shake me. Probably cry. I don't know how to deal with crying. I never know what to say when ponies cry.

Rachel, silent as ever, reaches out and pets me.

Her stone fingers slide gently over my mane, slow and rhythmic. My first instinct is to pull away—then I realize I'm shaking.

Damn it.

I close my eyes, exhaling through my nose as I let her continue. She must have picked up on my stress. I should be annoyed that she's treating me like a distressed animal, but… it's helping.

I lean into it, just for a moment.

When I finally open my eyes, I notice some ponies on the train are staring. Whispering. Their eyes flick between me and Rachel, murmuring just low enough that I can't make out the words.

I shrug it off. It's probably my appearance again. A unicorn with three legs, one capped with stone? Yeah, that's going to turn heads.

I've gotten used to it.

The train slows, the wheels screeching against the tracks as it pulls into Ponyville Station. I don't move at first, just watching as the town comes into view. The same buildings. The same streets. Like I never left.

The doors slide open with a heavy clank.

I stand up, sling my bag over my shoulder, and step off the train.

And everything stops.

Ponies on the platform freeze. Their eyes lock onto me.

Some of them take a step back. Some gasp. A few drop whatever they were holding.

Like they've seen a ghost.

I furrow my brows, glancing at Rachel. She tilts her head slightly, waiting for my move.

Okay. Okay.

I should have expected this. They thought I was dead. But I didn't expect the whole damn station to react like this.

I take another step forward. More murmuring. More wide eyes. Somepony drops an apple.

I let out a slow breath.

Alright. Let's get this over with.

I keep my head down and start walking, slipping past the murmuring ponies. My first instinct is to bolt, but that would just make things worse. No sudden movements. No eye contact. Just… get home.

I avoid the main street. If I take the side paths, maybe—maybe—I can make it to my house without getting tackled, screamed at, or otherwise emotionally obliterated.

One block.
Two blocks.

I can feel ponies watching me. I keep moving. Rachel follows, silent and unbothered. If she notices my nerves, she doesn't say anything.

Almost there. Just a few more turns, and—

Something pink enters my vision.

Oh no.

Flat mane. Puffy eyes. Bawling.

Oh no.

I barely get out a, "Pi—" before she lunges.

Pinkie slams into me like a freight train, her sobs loud enough to echo through the street. Her front hooves wrap around my neck, and my brain barely registers what's happening before I topple.

Right.
Three legs.

I hit the ground hard, barely managing to not smash my head into the dirt. Pinkie clings to me like I'll disappear if she lets go, her entire body shaking.

"You were gone—hic—you were gone!" she sobs, burying her face in my chest. "And—and I—" Another hiccup. "I thought—I thought I'd never get to throw you another party ever again—!"

I groan, shifting under her weight. "Pinkie—"

She tightens her grip.

"Pinkie, I can't breathe."

"Don't care!"

Rachel tilts her head, watching the scene unfold like an uninterested observer.

I sigh, letting my head rest against the ground. Pinkie isn't moving. She's still clamped around me like a koala made of cotton candy and grief, sobbing into my chest like I just returned from the afterlife.

I make a few weak attempts to push her off, but my one remaining front leg is not enough to budge her. She's deceptively strong for a baker.

"Pinkie," I try again, softer this time. "I get it. I really do. But I really can't breathe."

She hiccups. Sniffles. Then loosens her grip just a fraction—but only enough to let me suck in air.

"When I got my twitch that you were back—I ran right over!" she cries. "I didn't even wait—I knew it was you! I KNEW IT! My Pinkie Sense never lies! My whole body was like, 'Kinetic's back! Kinetic's back!' And I thought, 'That's impossible, he's dead!' But my Pinkie Sense was NEVER wrong before, so I dropped everything and—hic—I sprinted all the way here!"

I stare at her. "That's… horrifyingly specific."

"I KNOW!" she wails, clutching me again. "And I was like, 'NO WAY,' but it was right! You're here! You're real!"

I rub my face. "I am real, Pinkie. I promise."

That only makes her sob harder.

Ponies are staring. The murmurs from before have turned into outright whispers.

I need to get out of here.

I look at Rachel, who has not moved.

"Rachel," I mutter, "help."

She does not.

She just sits there, watching like this is the most unimportant event in existence.

I groan. "Pinkie, listen—"

"No!" She sniffs hard. "You—you don't understand! I—I thought you were gone forever! I—I couldn't even throw a memorial party! Twilight was—was—hic—losing her mind! And—and—everypony was so sad!"

Twilight.

My stomach twists.

Oh.

Oh no.

If Pinkie is this bad…

Twilight is going to be worse.

I try again. "Pinkie. I promise, I'll let you hold onto me later. But I really, really need to get up."

She shakes her head.

"Nope! Nope! No!" Pinkie tightens her grip again, squeezing me like I'm some kind of trauma plushie.

I let out the longest, most exhausted sigh of my life. "Pinkie."

"Nope!"

I stare up at the sky, contemplating my life choices. I could pry her off, but with one front leg, that's not happening. I could beg Rachel to help, but she's just watching this unfold like she's studying bug behavior.

Which means I have to use the one thing I have left.

My brain.

"Pinkie," I say slowly, voice full of calculated concern. "If you're stuck to me like this…" I pause for effect. "Then how are you going to throw my Welcome Back From The Dead Party?"

Her whole body stiffens.

I keep going, pressing the attack. "I mean, you can't bake. You can't set up decorations. You can't invite everypony." I let out a fake sigh. "Guess I'll just have to walk home alone and—"

She gasps.

Her grip loosens instantly.

"OH SWEET FROSTED CUPCAKES, YOU'RE RIGHT!" She leaps off me so fast I barely process the movement. One moment I'm pinned, the next I'm free, gasping for air.

"I—I—I have to hurry!" she babbles, her hooves tapping against the ground like she's about to explode. "I need streamers—no, balloons first! And cupcakes! And confetti! OHHH, what kind of cake do you want?! Chocolate?! No, wait, vanilla! NO, CHOCOLATE VANILLA SWIRL—OH, WAIT, DO YOU EVEN WANT CAKE?! WAIT, DON'T ANSWER, OF COURSE YOU DO, EVERYONE WANTS CAKE—"

"Pinkie." I sit up, dusting myself off. "You have so much to do."

Her eyes widen.

"You're right!" She salutes me. "Okay! I'm gonna go get everything ready! But don't go anywhere!" She suddenly gasps again. "OH WAIT, I NEED TO TELL EVERYPONY—"

She sprints off at a speed that should not be possible.

I watch her disappear in a cloud of pink dust.

Rachel finally moves. She reaches out and pats me twice on the head.

"Don't," I mutter, brushing off my coat.

She pats me again.

I push myself upright, ignoring Rachel, and take a moment to steady myself on three legs. Pinkie's gone—thank Celestia for that small mercy—and I can still hear her distant shrieking about balloons and banners. Any second now, the rest of Ponyville's likely to descend on me, too.

"Let's go," I mutter, adjusting my saddlebags. Without waiting for a response, I hobble off in the direction of my H.A.R.D.I.S.

Thankfully, it's only a few streets away. I keep to side paths, ducking behind crates and tool sheds whenever I spot a pony that might recognize me. A few times, I catch myself glancing over my shoulder, expecting Twilight to come barreling around the corner. But no one does.

By the time I reach my property, my heart's thudding from more than just the walk. There's my H.A.R.D.I.S., the run-down shed. The angles are wrong, the roof sags, and it almost feels like it's pouting at me. I can't say I blame it; it's been sitting here, half-abandoned, while everypony thought I was six feet under.

"Hey there," I mumble, feeling just a bit silly talking to a building. "I'm home."

It looks… droopy. Sad. The paint's peeled more since I left, and one hinge on the door is rusted. It's like the place got word from the others that I was dead. I fish out the key from the bottom of my saddlebags and insert it into the lock. It clicks with an almost relieved sound, like the mechanism itself is exhaling.

The door swings inward, revealing the main room. The air that greets me is a wall of stale, rancid funk.

I grimace and press a hoof over my nose. "Ugh. Forgot I left the pantry stocked."

Rachel steps in behind me, calm as ever, and just stands there while I cough. The small orbs of light float with a listless wobble, illuminating the interior of my impossibly large home. They're usually brighter, more lively—like they're reacting to my presence. Now, they're dim and flickery, as if they're reflecting the H.A.R.D.I.S.'s overall mood.

I gulp a breath of (mostly) fresh air from outside and then trudge deeper in. The smell is awful.

"Rachel," I murmur, "close the door, would you?"

She silently pushes it shut. The latch clicks, and we're enclosed in the familiar hush of the H.A.R.D.I.S. For all its infinite corridors and weird anomalies, it's still home—just mustier and sadder than I remember.

I linger in the entryway, letting the tension seep out of me. Outside, Pinkie's probably gathering half the town for a "welcome back from the dead" party. Which means I only have a short window to collect myself before the inevitable onslaught.

Right now, though? The stink, the gloom, the not-quite-right vibe of this place—none of it can kill the relief I feel to be alone again.

"I missed you, you weird old house," I say under my breath. Then, louder, "Come on, Rachel. Let's see how bad the pantry is."

Without another word, I start forward. One crisis at a time.

I hobble toward the pantry door, trying not to breathe too deeply. The stench could knock a manticore out cold. Just as I'm bracing myself to open it, a thunderous knock reverberates through the walls.

THUD

I freeze. Another knock—heavy, like somepony's trying to punch right through the wood. My heart jumps into my throat.

That's… not good.

"...Helloooo," a voice calls from outside. "Kine~tic…"

It's Twilight. But her tone—it's low, lilting, something akin to a dangerous purr. I've heard her excited, angry, even meltdown-level anxious… but never like this. My pulse speeds up, and my three legs feel like jelly. Rachel cocks her head, observing me in silence.

I swallow.

The next knock is more like a pounding. "Kinetic! Open the door!" She laughs, a sharp, humorless sound. "Oh, you're so silly, making me chase you around town—after all we've been through!"

My ears pin back. "We… haven't really been through that much…" I mutter under my breath, grateful she can't hear me. This is definitely not normal.

"You've been gone for two months! Gone! Do you have any idea how long that is? How much time we lost? Our compatibility index is suffering from all this separation, and based on my calculations, we have to make up for it now if we want to ensure optimal conditions for our relationship!"

I start inching back toward the front entrance—mostly because I can't risk letting her destroy my entire home in some magical rampage. The door is already shuddering ominously. She might not be able to tear the H.A.R.D.I.S. apart—apparently the door is insanely robust—but if she keeps this up, I'm going to have a unicorn–shaped dent in my front door.

"Come on, Kinetic." Her voice lilts again, like she's trying to coax a small animal out of hiding. "We have so much to talk about. So much to plan! I've already started calculating our romantic compatibility—did you know we're a 97.43% match for one another?" A bizarre giggle. "I checked the formula myself. sixteen times."

I stop near the door, pressing an ear to it.

"I even triple-checked the math on each one!" She sounds thrilled, like she's discovered a new element or solved an ancient puzzle. "And I thought, 'Well, that's basically 100%, right? Just a teensy margin for error!'"

There's a scraping noise against the door. A corona of purple light seeps through the frame, it's like she's trying to rip it off the hinges. The H.A.R.D.I.S. holds firm, but the whole entrance groans in protest.

"Let me in, Kinetic. We have so much of our future to discuss." Her tone dips again, lower, more manic. "Like the wedding, the honeymoon, the twelve foals we're going to have—maybe more if you're feeling adventurous!"

I feel my stomach twist. "Twelve?" I whisper.

Rachel regards me with a blank stare, as if waiting to see how I'll handle this. I press my forehead against the door, trying to think of something—anything—that'll calm Twilight down.

She rattles the handle again. "Come on… Let me in. I can sense you, you know. You're my special somepony, I know you're in there. Don't make me do something… drastic."

I brace myself, one hoof on the door, heart hammering in my chest. The scraping sound outside intensifies, along with the hum of powerful telekinesis

But then it all halts with a shaky gasp.

"Drastic…" Twilight's voice quivers, and there's a long pause like she's trying to swallow a sob. "I–I don't want to hurt you or anything, I swear. I just… I thought—" Her tone cracks. "I thought you were dead, Kinetic. Do you know what that's like? To be told—shown—that somepony you care about is just… gone?"

The doorknob rattles once more, but weaker this time, as if her magic's faltering. I press closer, mind racing.

"It was so quiet without you," she continues, so softly I almost can't hear her. "I'd read all day and night, but nothing helped. I'd see a book to reccomend you and think, 'Hey, I can talk to him about…' and then I'd remember…" A ragged breath. "That I couldn't talk to you. That you were gone."

My gut clenches. Twilight's voice is raw now, no longer tinted with that deranged edge. It hits me in a way I wasn't prepared for, prying at something I've worked hard to bury.

She sniffles, and the next words come out in a trembling whisper: "I—I tried to move on. Really, I did. Everypony kept saying, 'Time heals all wounds,' but it just… it just made me realize how alone I was. And then—then Pinkie came rushing in, screaming that you're back, and I… I didn't know how to handle it. I don't know how to handle it."

There's a heavy thump, like she's resting her head against the other side of the door. I swallow, my throat painfully tight.

Twilight's voice hitches. "The library… it was the only place that felt safe anymore. I tried to keep it neat, to keep some sense of control. You remember how you used to mess with me by putting books back in strange places, right? And… that day, I— I found the last one you placed there, hidden on the shelf. I—I saw it was upside down. And I just… I couldn't fix it. I couldn't even touch it, because if I did… it felt like erasing the last thing I had left of you."

I press myself against the door, barely breathing as Twilight's sniffles grow softer. Each shaky exhale digs into my chest like a knife, twisting the guilt I've been trying to ignore.

She speaks again, voice trembling, "Every day, I'd go over my notes—magic theory, runic analysis, anything that reminded me of you. And even then, I couldn't make sense of it all. Because how do I… how do I study losing somepony I—" Her words hitch, and I know she's crying again.

My stomach churns. I'm not ready for this. I never wanted to be her everything. But she's here, pouring out her grief against a locked door, and I'm the reason she's in so much pain.

"Twilight…" I whisper, heart pounding.

She takes a shaky breath. "But you're not dead. You're right here, and I—I just want to see you. I don't… I don't care about anything else." Another sob. "I'd give up the books—the reading, the library—for you to just be okay. To know you're safe."

I don't know how much more of this I can take. The raw ache in Twilight's voice, the guilt lodging itself like a thorn in my heart… It burns.

I rest my forehead against the door, letting her words wash over me. She's sobbing softly now, her quiet weeping nearly lost under the thud of my own pulse. Every second that passes feels like a century.

Eventually, I can't stand it anymore. Without a word, I turn the lock and ease the door open.

Twilight is right there, tears in her eyes. Her breath catches the instant she sees me. At first, her gaze locks on my face, searching, frantic. But then she glances downward.

She sees it: my missing leg, cut off at mid-foreleg, ending in a roughly compressed stone cap.

For a moment, I think she might scream. Her lips part, her expression crumpling in on itself. She stumbles forward, eyes flicking between my stump and my face, tears still tracking down her cheeks.

"No…" Her voice wavers, sounding broken in a way I've never heard before. "Kinetic… oh Celestia, your—your leg—"

I can't find any words. I want to explain it away, to make it less horrible than it is, but there's nothing I can say. It's just gone, and there's no hiding it anymore.

Twilight's lower lip trembles. Her gaze lingers on the stone cap, then snaps back up to my eyes, pleading. She makes a small, choked sound—somewhere between a gasp and a sob—and then she lunges forward, wrapping her forelegs around my neck.

I stagger, struggling to keep my balance on three legs, but she keeps me upright, her hug surprisingly gentle despite the desperation in it. She presses her face into my mane and just cries, muffling her sobs against me. I stand there, stiff with shock, until I finally force my one remaining front hoof to move, returning her embrace.

My eyes sting. I try to blink away the threatening tears, but it's impossible not to feel her grief radiating through me. We stay like that—locked together in the doorway of my battered H.A.R.D.I.S., surrounded by the rancid smell of my rotting pantry and the echoes of everything that went wrong.

Twilight's voice wobbles, barely above a whisper. "It's going to be okay," she mumbles over and over. "It's going to be okay. We'll— we'll figure this out. I promise."

I draw in a shaky breath. Her mane smells like ink and parchment, a familiar comfort that makes my chest tighten. She shouldn't have to be here, comforting me like this. I'm the fraud, the coward, the one who mouthed off and got myself thrown halfway to Tartarus.

Yet she clings to me as if letting go would break her all over again.

I close my eyes, fighting back every instinct to pull away and hide. Instead, I lean into her mane, feeling the dampness where her tears have soaked my coat.

"I'm sorry," I manage, the words barely audible.

She just squeezes me tighter, tears coursing down her cheeks. "You're alive," she whispers fiercely, like she's reminding herself. "I don't care about anything else right now."

We stand there for what feels like forever, wrapped in the kind of silence that hurts. Twilight's hooves are still locked around me, holding tight, like she's afraid I'll disappear if she lets go.

I take a shuddering breath in Twilight's embrace as I try to steady my trembling heart. She pulls back just a fraction, her eyes glistening with unshed tears, and asks in a soft voice, "Kinetic… where have you been? What happened to you?"

I exhale slowly, breaking the silence first. "I… don't really want to talk about it."

Twilight stiffens slightly, and when she pulls back, her face is raw. She looks at me like I just kicked a puppy. "But… I need to know, Kinetic. Please."

I sigh, rubbing my good hoof over my face. "It's annoying to repeat the whole thing again."

She flinches. It's a tiny thing, just the slightest dip of her ears and a crack in her already broken expression, but I feel it like a gut punch.

I rub my temples and mutter, "Fine."

Twilight's ears perk up slightly, but she stays silent, waiting.

I don't want to say it. I don't want to think about it. But the way she's looking at me, like she's been waiting so long just to understand—I can't just walk away from that.

So I start talking.

"Cadence's blast sent me to the Badlands." I force the words out, trying to sound casual about it. "I hit the ground hard. Broke all four of my legs."

Twilight gasps so sharply it's like I physically hit her. Her hooves fly to her mouth, and she looks absolutely horrified. "A-All four?" she whispers, eyes brimming with fresh tears. "Oh, Kinetic…"

I grit my teeth and keep going. "Yeah. Couldn't move. Not right away. But, uh, where I landed? It wasn't stable." I swallow hard. "It was a sinkhole."

She freezes.

I nod grimly. "I fell into Tartarus."

Twilight stumbles back, shaking her head like she misheard me. "No. No, no, no. That's—" She shakes a little. "You—you fell into Tartarus?! That's impossible!"

"Tell that to the hole," I mutter bitterly.

She grabs me again, her hooves shaking. "Kinetic, oh Celestia, that's—" She cuts herself off, her breathing picking up. Her eyes are too wide, too full of emotions she's barely holding back. She swallows hard. "I… I screamed at Cadence for hours," she admits, voice breaking. "When she told me she blasted you, I—I lost it. But we thought—" She bites down on her trembling lip. "We thought you were just gone. We never imagined you—" She shudders. "We never thought to check Tartarus."

I shift uncomfortably, trying to avoid her eyes. "Yeah, well. Neither would I."

She sniffles, but I press forward before I lose my nerve.

"I couldn't walk. So I had to, uh… improvise." I motion vaguely with my hoof. "Used a floating slab of rock to get around. Kept my legs off the ground. Tried to… survive."

Twilight's jaw tightens. "You had to fight. Didn't you?"

I nod. "A lot." I remember the creatures, the constant struggle, the pain, the exhaustion—the heat. My body slowly deteriorating with every passing day.

Twilight shudders, rubbing her foreleg. "How long were you down there?"

I blink, thinking back. "Around a month, hard to say."

Her breath catches. "A month." She whispers it like the word hurts. "All alone."

"Not alone," I correct, glancing at Rachel. "She found me."

Twilight's gaze flicks to Rachel for the first time, and something shifts in her expression—gratitude, relief, maybe even reverence. "You… you saved him?" she asks, voice thick.

Rachel says nothing, but I know the answer. She did. I would've died if she hadn't found me.

"She must've fallen through the same hole," I continue. "Don't know how long she was wandering before she found me, but by then, I was…" I pause, choosing my words carefully. "Not doing great."

Twilight nods slightly, but her eyes keep flicking to my missing leg. She knows what I haven't said yet.

I don't want to tell her.

But she's waiting.

I swallow, throat dry. "The three legs healed. But my right foreleg didn't."

Twilight holds completely still. Her breathing slows, like she's bracing herself.

I press forward before I can hesitate. "It got infected. I couldn't move. I was burning up with fever. If I didn't—" My mouth feels like sandpaper. "If I didn't do something, I was gonna die."

Twilight barely whispers, "What… what did you do?"

I exhale, sharp and shaky. "I cut it off."

Silence.

Absolute, crushing silence.

Twilight's pupils shrink. Her mouth opens, but no sound comes out. A choked noise, maybe a strangled sob, catches in her throat. Her body locks up, trembling so hard I think she might collapse.

I look away. "Rachel fought monsters while I healed. Kept me alive." I stare at the ground. "After a while, I found a way out."

Twilight suddenly lets out a small, broken sound. She looks so shaken, so utterly destroyed by what she's just heard, that I don't know what to do.

Her hooves press against her chest, her breath coming fast and shallow. "You… you—" She sobs, stepping forward like she wants to touch me but doesn't know how. "I—I wasn't there," she whispers, horrified. "I—we all thought you were gone. We searched, Kinetic, we searched for weeks. We flew so far looking for you, but—" She hiccups. "We didn't even think you could've gone that far. We found dead changelings, but they were closer." Her voice wavers. "You must've been blasted farther than any of us thought."

I let out a humorless chuckle. "Yeah. Lucky me."

Twilight lets out a quiet, pained whimper. She reaches forward, hesitates—then throws her forelegs around me again, clutching me tightly. I can feel her shaking. Her entire body is wracked with grief.

"I'm sorry," she whispers over and over. "I'm so, so sorry."

I close my eyes, exhaling. "Not your fault."

She hugs me tighter. "We should have found you."

I don't respond. Because I don't know what to say.

We stand there, the weight of everything pressing down on us both. Twilight doesn't let go.

Twilight doesn't let go. She holds onto me like I'm something fragile—like I might slip through her hooves again if she so much as loosens her grip. I don't know how long we stand there, but I can feel her heartbeat against my chest, uneven and erratic.

Finally, she sniffles, rubbing her muzzle against my shoulder before whispering, "Princess Celestia… she mobilized everything to find you."

I blink. "…What?"

Twilight pulls back just enough to look me in the eyes. Hers are puffy, red-rimmed, but there's still this intensity burning behind them. "The entire Royal Guard was sent out to look for you. Not just Canterlot's forces—Celestia called on every guard division across Equestria. Pegasi squads searched the mountains, unicorns traced residual magic signatures, and earth ponies combed every inch of ground between Canterlot and the Badlands." She swallows. "And we… we didn't find a single trace."

I stare at her, dumbfounded. Celestia sent everypony after me? That's… more effort than I ever expected. More than I deserved.

Twilight isn't finished. "And it wasn't just them." She sniffles, dragging a hoof across her face. "Celestia herself spent days trying to track you down. She personally scanned every major leyline for magical disturbances, trying to pinpoint where you might've landed. Luna even searched the dreamscape, looking for any sign of your consciousness."

A sick feeling creeps into my stomach. "And they still didn't find anything."

She shakes her head, looking miserable. "Nothing. Not even the faintest magical imprint." She lets out a shaky breath. "We had no idea you flew that far. No way of knowing you even survived. We only found dead changelings. That was it. Just… bodies."

I rub the back of my neck.

Twilight bites her lip. "And then…" She hesitates, her gaze flicking to Rachel. "Celestia told me that she—" She gestures to Rachel. "—jumped after you."

I frown. "Wait. What?"

Twilight nods, expression darkening. "After you were hit, Rachel went straight out the window after you. She just jumped. No hesitation. No delay. Right off the mountain." Twilight's voice cracks. "She followed you."

My chest tightens, and I slowly turn to Rachel. She stares back at me, unblinking.

I don't know why this surprises me. Of course she followed. I carved that command in myself.

Back then, she was just a construct. A machine running on simple directives.

I swallow. "She really just—jumped off the ledge?"

Twilight nods again, more forcefully this time. "Celestia and Cadence saw her go. But by the time anypony realized what she was doing, she was already gone."

I exhale, pressing a hoof to my forehead. "No wonder you lost track of me."

Twilight clenches her jaw. "Not following Rachel was a huge part of what I yelled at them for."

I blink. "Wait. You yelled at Celestia?"

Twilight lets out a wet, humorless laugh. "Oh, Kinetic. You have no idea."

The look in her eyes is exhausted.

I just stare at her. "You yelled at Celestia?"

She nods sharply. "Yes."

Twilight Sparkle—the most devoted student in Equestria, the Twilight Sparkle, who practically worships the ground Celestia walks on—yelled at her.

I have to sit down.

Twilight keeps talking, voice thick with emotion. "I yelled at her. I yelled at Cadence. I yelled at everypony. I told them they were idiots for not chasing Rachel. I told Cadence she was reckless for blasting you away like that and that she should have thought for half a second before treating you like an enemy." She wipes furiously at her eyes. "I—I told them that if they really cared, they would have done more.

Twilight's voice shakes as she continues. "Celestia just—just listened to me. She let me yell at her for hours. And I wanted her to yell back. To get angry. To tell me I was being irrational, but she didn't. She just stood there and took it."

Her breath shudders, and she closes her eyes. "I kept expecting her to tell me to calm down, to scold me for screaming at a princess. But she didn't. She just looked… tired. Tired and sad. And that—" Her voice cracks. "That was worse."

I don't say anything. I can't. My stomach twists. I was dead to them. And Celestia, the most powerful being in Equestria, couldn't do a thing about it. So she just stood there and let Twilight break herself over it.

Twilight wipes her eyes roughly and sniffles. "Cadence… she thought you were evil."

I flinch.

"I knew it was a mistake," she mutters quickly, looking up at me. "I knew. But at the time, I didn't care. I just wanted to blame somepony." She grits her teeth. "And I did. I blamed them all."

I let out a slow breath. More conformation that cadence thinks I'm a monster. I try not to let the bitterness seep into my expression, but Twilight must see it anyway because she winces.

"I… I know she regrets it," she says quietly. "I know she feels awful."

I look away. I don't want to talk about Cadence.

Twilight must sense that, because she doesn't push it. Instead, she sniffles, wiping her face with the back of her hoof. "I just… I need you to know, Kinetic. We never stopped looking. We never wanted to stop. If we'd known—if we had even guessed—you were in Tartarus, we would have gone."

I nod, swallowing the lump in my throat. I believe her. But it doesn't make those weeks alone in the dark any less real.

She exhales sharply, trying to steady herself. "But it's over now. You're here."

Her voice wavers on the last word. She leans into me again, hooves clutching me tightly, and I realize she's still not letting go.

She's not going to.

Not for a while.

I shift my weight, and Twilight moves with me, not loosening her grip even as I hobble further into the H.A.R.D.I.S. It's a slow process—I'm already exhausted, and maneuvering with one front leg while carrying Twilight Sparkle like an emotional barnacle is not helping.

Rachel follows behind in silence, watching.

The stale funk of my rotting pantry hits my nose again, and I grimace.

Twilight doesn't even react to the smell. She just buries her face against my shoulder, hooves gripping the fabric of my saddle bag like she's afraid I'll vanish if she loosens up.

I sigh, stepping fully inside and nudging the door closed behind me. "You're not going to let go anytime soon, huh?"

Twilight shakes her head.

I groan, but there's no real heat behind it. "Fine. Just… don't suffocate me."

She sniffles but doesn't respond.

I sigh, rubbing at my face with my good hoof. "Alright, Twilight. If you're gonna be glued to me, at least move with me. I need to fix the pantry."

Twilight snorts softly, like she doesn't believe I'm serious, then finally pulls back just enough to let me shift. But before I can move toward the pantry, she lights up her horn and casually opens every cabinet at once.

A second later, with a single pulse of magic, the stench disappears.

I blink. "...What?"

She wipes at her eyes again, then sniffs. "I just incinerated everything rotten. You're welcome."

I stare at the now-clean cabinets, blinking in disbelief. That would have taken me forever to clean.

"You—" I blink. "You just—"

She sniffs again and clings tighter. "Shut up and let me take care of you."

I open my mouth to argue, but before I can, there's a knock at the door.

Twilight tenses against me, and I sigh. "Great. That's probably..."

I turn, and walk over, twilight following closely.
I crack the door open.

And there they are.

Applejack. Rarity. Rainbow Dash. Fluttershy.

For a second, I think they're about to say something. Maybe yell, maybe cry—maybe just be normal for five seconds.

But they don't.

They stare.

I don't understand at first. I don't know why they're frozen. Then I follow their eyes.

Oh.

Right.

I forgot.

They're looking at my right foreleg—at the stump where it used to be. At the smooth, compressed stone cap, a crude, ugly thing sealing what's left of me.

They just stare.

And then—

Fluttershy makes a soft, strangled sound and starts crying immediately.

Rarity's hoof flies to her mouth, her pupils shrinking in horror.

Applejack tips her hat down to hide her eyes.

And Rainbow—Rainbow's whole body is shaking.

I feel heavy all of a sudden. The weight of their stares, the emotions rolling off them in waves, all of it pressing down on me like a stone slab crushing my chest.

I've had it like this for so long—missing, gone, amputated—that I don't even think about it anymore. I don't wake up expecting it to be there. I don't try to move it. It's just gone.

But for them—this is the first time they've seen me like this.

I try to speak. To say anything. But before I can, they all start talking at once.

Crying. Apologizing. Shouting over each other in this messy, horrible tangle of voices and emotions.

"Oh, Kinetic—your leg—"

"Darling, how could—"

"We should've been there! We should have—"

"Why didn't we—"

"This ain't right! It ain't—"

I can barely keep up. The words crash into me, jumbled, desperate, tripping over each other in a frantic storm of regret and grief. It's all blending together, all of them trying to say too much at once—

But Rainbow's voice cuts through.

"I left you."

The others freeze mid-sentence.

I blink at Rainbow, my heart lurching at the look on her face.

Her wings are trembling. Her eyes locked on my missing leg. Her whole body shaking, like she's barely keeping herself together.

"I left you with Chrysalis," she chokes out. Her pupils are tiny, and her breath comes in sharp bursts. "We—we ran to get the Elements. We—we thought we could fix it, but—" Her face contorts, a mix of anger and self-loathing. "I left you."

I blink, trying to follow what she's saying. "Rainbow, I—"

"I should have stayed," she snarls. "I should have fought with you. I should have—I should have done something."

She hiccups sharply, sucking in a breath. " I thought we'd be fast enough. That we'd come back in time. That you'd be okay."

Her face crumples, her ears flat against her skull. "But we weren't. And you weren't."

I open my mouth, but she keeps going.

"This—" She gestures wildly at my missing leg, voice breaking. "This all happened because we weren't fast enough! Because I wasn't fast enough!" Her breath is coming in short, panicked bursts now.

"You did what you had to," I say, voice even despite the lump in my throat. "You went for the Elements. It was the right call."

Rainbow flinches like I struck her.

"No," she says, shaking her head. "No, it wasn't. Because if it was, then why—" She gestures wildly at my missing leg, eyes glistening. "Why did this happen to you?!"

I take a breath, forcing myself to stand firm despite the crushing weight of their emotions.

"It is possible to do everything right and still lose," I say, voice steady but quiet. "That's not a failure. That's just life."

It was supposed to be encouraging, but something in my answer seems to have had the opposite effect.

Rainbow shakes her head violently. Applejack's jaw tightens. Rarity shivers like I just said something awful. Fluttershy makes a tiny, hurt noise and looks away.

None of them are comforted by my words. They just wilt.

So I do what I always do.

I force a half-smirk, shrugging with my one good foreleg. "Hey, at least I get horseshoes 25% off right?"

Nothing.

Not even a ghost of a smile.

They just look at me.

Like I've just kicked them while they were already down.

Like I've made it worse.

Applejack steps forward, her movements slow and deliberate. "Y' always do that, don'tcha?" Her voice is low, quiet. Not angry. Worse than angry.

I blink. "Do what?"

Applejack's staring right into me. "Hide behind yer jokes."

My breath catches in my throat.

Applejack doesn't stop.

"Ya talk like it don't matter. Like it ain't a big deal." She gestures to my leg, eyes dark. "But it is. You lost a part of yourself, Kinetic. And you ain't even allowin' yerself to be sad about it."

I flinch.

Her voice softens, but the words hit harder.

"Y' ever think maybe yer jokes ain't fixin' anything?" she murmurs.

I try to laugh. I try to shake it off, but it doesn't come.

Applejack steps closer. Too close. I can't look away.

"Tell me somethin' honest, Kinetic." She tilts her head, eyes burning into mine. "Are ya even okay?"

I open my mouth. I don't know what I was about to say—some lie, some brush-off, some joke about how of course I'm okay, how I'm alive, aren't I?

But then—

"Because it don't seem like ya are."

I force out a weak chuckle, shaking my head. "Come on, it's just a joke, Applejack. Lighten up."

She doesn't smile. She doesn't move.

I try again, gesturing vaguely with my good hoof. "Seriously, I—I'm fine. It's just… what else am I supposed to do? Cry about it? That's not gonna grow my leg back."

She doesn't let up.

Her gaze stays locked onto mine, and I feel my stomach tighten.

I hate this.

I hate how they're all staring at me. I hate how they're acting like they understand. Like they have any idea what I went through.

Applejack's voice is quiet, firm. "Ain't 'bout cryin'. It's about tellin' the truth."

My ears flick back. Fucking pony lie detector.

She leans in slightly. "So tell the truth, Kinetic. Just this once."

I try again, "Look, if I didn't joke—if I didn't laugh—"

My voice falters for just a second, and I let it slip.

"I'd be furious."

My voice is quiet at first. But then it grows.

"I'd be furious at Cadence for treating me like I was some villain. For blasting me away like I was nothing." My breath hitches. "I'd be furious that no one found me, that I had to drag myself through Tartarus, that I had to watch my body fail me!"

The words come faster now, tumbling out in a rush I can't control.

"I'd be furious that I don't have some magic destiny protecting me like you do! I don't just get to walk away from adventures with a few scratches and a moral lesson! I'm not like you!"

I take another breath, but it's shaky, wild. My chest heaves.

I shake my head, feeling the burn behind my eyes. "You all—you all get to walk away. You get your victories. Your happy endings. You go on these adventures, and no matter how bad things get, you always make it through. You always come back. You always win."

They all go still.

My breath is ragged, my chest tight.

"And where was my big hero moment, huh?!" I shout, voice cracking. "Where was my miracle save? My perfect timing? Oh, that's right—I didn't get one."

My heart hammers.

"The only reason I survived is because of a golem I built myself. Because I never had anything but myself!"

Twilight flinches against me.

I let out a harsh breath, my whole body trembling.

No one speaks.

No one moves.

I expect them to argue, to tell me I'm wrong, to say I'm being ridiculous.

But as I scowl, angry at the world, Applejack smiles.

Soft. Knowing.

Like I didn't just throw a fit.

Like she was waiting for this.

I stare at her, my pulse still hammering in my ears. "What are you so fuckin' happy for?!" I demand, voice hoarse.

Applejack exhales, shaking her head, that small smile still lingering. "Because, sugarcube…" She steps closer, her voice warm, but sure.

"That's the first honest thing ya've said all night."

I stagger, staring at her like she just slapped me.

"The first honest thing—" I let out a sharp, bitter laugh. "You think just because I admit it, that suddenly everything's fine?!"

Applejack doesn't move. She just watches me, steady and calm, like she's not standing in the middle of my breakdown. Like she's just waiting for me to keep going.

And I do.

"Like that's it? That's the grand solution?" I throw my hoof up, voice rising. "Oh wow, good job, everypony! I finally snapped, so now we can all pack up and go home!"

Rarity winces, ears flattening. Twilight's grip on me tightens, but I don't stop.

"You think this—this is some kind of win?! That just because I'm finally screaming about it, that it somehow makes it better?!"

They start murmuring, their voices soft, trying to calm me.

I don't want to be calm.

"No! You don't get to just act all smug about this!" My voice breaks, raw and furious. "You don't get to just stand there all self-satisfied because you finally dragged this out of me!"

I shake my head, my whole body tense. "I didn't even want to be there! You all keep dragging me into your bullshit! And then you—" I gesture wildly at them, my one hoof shaking. "You all just get to act like this is some—some tragedy that happened to you?!"

They flinch.

I press forward. "Like I'm just another lesson for you to learn from?! Like my leg—" My voice breaks, and I force it back under control. "Like my leg is some plot twist in your story?!"

Rainbow recoils like I struck her. Rarity's breath catches in her throat. Fluttershy looks like she might just collapse.

I scoff, shaking my head, feeling the burn in my chest, the ache in my throat.

"Well, sorry if my pain makes for a great character arc," I snap. "But guess what? I'm not your lesson to learn. I'm not some tragedy to add to your list of friendship problems."

I take a step back, breathing ragged, the room spinning around me.

"This is my life. And I have to live with it. Not you. Me."

I glare at Applejack.

"So stop trying to tell me how to cope."

The room goes silent.

Not a single word.

I can feel Twilight trembling against me, her breath coming in uneven hiccups. Applejack's face is unreadable. Rarity's hoof is still pressed to her mouth. Rainbow's wings twitch, like she wants to do something but doesn't know what.

I stand there, heaving, my breath coming sharp and uneven. My ears ring in the silence I just tore through the room.

I know what I just did.

I said all of that to drive them away. To make them hurt, to make them uncomfortable, to make them leave.

But they don't.

No one turns away. No one walks out.

I can feel my heart pounding, like a caged thing trying to escape. My whole body is tense, like I'm waiting for a fight. But they don't fight me. They just… stand there.

Waiting.

Rainbow, the first to move, finally sucks in a deep breath. "You're right."

That throws me off.

I blink at her. "What?"

"You're right," she repeats, her voice tight. "We're not the ones who have to live with this. You are." Her wings twitch again, but she doesn't step back. If anything, she moves closer.

I scowl. "Then why are you still here?"

"Because, Kinetic." Applejack finally speaks, voice low, firm. "We care about you."

I let out a sharp breath, shaking my head. "That's not what I—"

Fluttershy, of all ponies, cuts me off.

"You're angry," she says. Her voice is soft, but not weak. "And you should be."

She stares into my eyes and I freeze.

She continues, stepping forward just slightly. "You should be angry. You should feel everything you feel. No one's saying you shouldn't." Her blue eyes shimmer with something deep, steady. "But that doesn't mean we're going to stop caring."

Rarity inhales deeply, regaining her composure just enough to speak. Her voice is softer, but no less firm.

"Darling, of course this isn't about us." She sniffs, pressing a hoof to her chest. "But don't you dare act like you're the only one who's allowed to be upset."

I flinch.

She steps forward, her violet eyes glistening. "We care about you, Kinetic. That's not something you can just… turn off." Her breath wavers. "I don't care how angry you are—I don't care if you hate me right now—but I will not stand here and pretend like you don't matter."

She wipes at her eyes, taking a shaky breath.

"And frankly, darling, neither should you."

Before I can form a retort, Rainbow speaks up, her wings still trembling at her sides. "You think we're treating this like a lesson?" Her voice is hoarse, rough around the edges. "Like you're some kinda tragic backstory to make us better ponies?"

Her face twists into something almost hurt, and she shakes her head. "That's not—that's not what this is."

I let out a short, bitter scoff, but she doesn't stop.

"I'm not standing here wishing I could learn something from this." Her voice is raw. "I just wish you didn't have to go through it at all."

I run my tongue over my teeth, my breath still uneven. My heart still pounds.

I don't know what I expected from them. I wanted them gone. I wanted them to look at me, to see the anger, the ugliness, and just leave me alone.

But they won't.

Even though they should.

Even though I just screamed in their faces.

Even though they have every reason to walk away.

Twilight shifts against me, still clutching my side like a lifeline. Her voice is barely above a whisper.

"We thought you were gone."

I stiffen.

She shudders, her grip tightening. "We thought you were gone forever. And now you're here, and you—you're still here, Kinetic, and you're angry and hurt and—"

Her breath shakes.

"And we can't fix it."

The words hit like a gut punch.

"We can't fix it," she repeats, swallowing hard. "But we can be here."

I close my eyes.

Damn them.

Damn them for being so persistent.

Damn them for being kind.

Damn them for refusing to leave.

I let out a long, slow breath, dragging a hoof down my face.

Nothing is fixed.

Nothing is resolved.

And I don't think it will be for a while.
 
This was... incredibly painful to read. From an emotional standpoint, which I'm guessing it's what the chapters were about.

But also... He can finally start getting better. It's going to take a lot. But he took the first step. That's important.

Let's just hope that he will continue that road. He deserves to be happy.
 
I really wish Cadence would face some sort of serious punishment for what she inflincted on poor Kinetic.
I get that banishing him was justifiable from her point of view, but damn tossing an innocent into tartarus for a month and causing him to lose a limb isn't something to brush off.
 
I really wish Cadence would face some sort of serious punishment for what she inflincted on poor Kinetic.
I get that banishing him was justifiable from her point of view, but damn tossing an innocent into tartarus for a month and causing him to lose a limb isn't something to brush off.

Luna would probably be happy to do it, considering how she dotes on Kinetic. She has to be steamed at Cadence.

Thanks for the additional new chapters!
 
Nah, Cadence was understandably emotionally compromised, lacked information (and was, in fact, fed misinformation by her victim himself. She can't read minds, nor did she know Kinetic, so her not seeing through his villain act is excusable) and there was actual danger (invasion duh).

Does she deserve to be punished? Meh, not really. The guilt is probably punishment enough.
Doesn't mean that she isn't morally obligated to take responsibility for the damage she caused.
 
Ashamed New
I stand there, feeling the weight of everything pressing down on me. The anger, the exhaustion, the way my body is screaming for rest but my brain won't shut up long enough to let it happen.

I let out a slow breath. Fine. Whatever.

I turn without a word and flop onto the couch, the impact knocking the breath out of me. The cushions are worn, the fabric rough against my coat, but I don't care. I just need to lie down. To stop thinking.

Twilight doesn't let go.

She just shifts, adjusting with me, still clinging to my side like some kind of sad, purple tick. I don't fight her. I barely react.

I'm too tired to fight.

The others don't leave.

I hear the soft clip-clop of hooves stepping further inside, the rustle of wings, the creak of the old wooden floor as they make themselves at home.

I let out a weak, half-hearted protest. "This isn't a community center."

Applejack just snorts. "Ain't like ya got the energy to kick us out."

I grunt, burying my face into the couch cushion. "You're all terrible houseguests."

"Don't be ridiculous, darling," Rarity chimes in as if she belongs here. "If we were terrible houseguests, we'd be rearranging your furniture."

A pause.

Then a considering hum.

"Actually," she murmurs, "this room could use some better feng shui."

I lift my head just enough to glare at her.

She smiles sweetly.

I drop my head back down with a groan. "I hate all of you."

Fluttershy settles onto the floor, her voice gentle but firm. "No, you don't."

I grunt. It's not a yes, but it's not a no.

Hooves shuffle. The sound of Rainbow hovering drifts somewhere above me. I don't look. I don't want to know if she's still seething.

The conversation drifts around me, soft, like background noise I can't quite tune out.

They talk in low voices, nothing urgent or pressing. Just idle chatter—the kind of conversation ponies have when they're trying to fill the silence.

Applejack mutters something about how the walls feel too clean for a place that's supposedly been abandoned for months. Rarity makes an offhand comment about the architecture, saying how utterly dreadful it is outside but how surprisingly well-kept it is inside.

Fluttershy murmurs something about the floating lights and how they move like they're… alive.

I hear Rainbow shift, hovering lower. "So, uh. You ever gonna tell us how this place actually works?"

"No," I mumble into the couch.

Rainbow huffs. "Figures."

Somepony—probably Applejack—elbows her.

There's a pause, then Rarity speaks again, her tone lighter, almost hopeful.

"Oh, Sweetie Belle is going to be absolutely thrilled to see you, Kinetic."

I freeze.

My breath catches, my shoulders going tight.

Sweetie Belle.

I should've expected it. Should've known somepony would bring her up sooner or later. But hearing her name out loud makes something curl deep in my gut.

I don't move. I don't react. But my heartbeat pounds in my ears.

"Yeah," I say after a second, voice flat. "Sure."

Rarity hums, oblivious. "She's been absolutely devastated, you know." She shifts slightly, settling into one of the armchairs like she's preparing for a long conversation. "When we all thought you were gone, she wouldn't accept it. She kept saying you were too smart for something like that. She said people like you don't die, not really. That it didn't make sense. She kept waiting, convinced you'd come back like nothing had happened. She said—" Rarity hesitates, her voice catching. "She said you promised to teach her more, and that promises don't break just because someone isn't there."

Rainbow lets out a choked laugh. "She wasn't wrong."

I force a weak smirk, but it doesn't reach my eyes.

"She's been practicing," Rarity continues, a little softer now. "Magic, I mean. Every day, even when she didn't feel like it. She kept saying you'd come back and that you'd want to see how much she'd improved."

My throat closes up.

I don't answer.

I don't know how to answer.

Because the thought of Sweetie seeing me like this—

No.

I shut that thought down before it can take shape.

I roll onto my side, pressing deeper into the couch, using Twilight's weight against me as an excuse not to look at any of them. "I'll see her later," I mumble.

Rarity perks up. "Oh? When?"

I stall. "I don't know. Later."

She frowns, tilting her head. "You don't want to see her?"

I bristle immediately. "I never said that."

"Well, you're acting like you did."

I groan, rubbing my face. "I sent her a letter, alright? She knows I'm fine."

Twilight, still latched onto me, stiffens.

"You sent her a letter?" she says slowly.

I can feel everypony's eyes on me now. The weight of their stares.

I wave a hoof vaguely. "Yeah, I sent her a letter. Told her I was alright, told her I'd be back eventually." I keep my voice carefully casual. "She'll be fine."

Twilight shifts slightly, hooves tightening. "Where's my letter?"

Twilight's voice is quiet, but there's something fragile underneath it.

I hesitate.

She's still holding onto me, her grip tightening, like she's a live grenade about to go off.

I glance at the others. They're all watching me now. Waiting.

I clear my throat. "I, uh. I sent you one too."

Twilight goes still.

A breath. A pause. Then—

Her voice wavers. "I haven't checked the mail."

I blink. "What?"

She swallows hard. "I haven't—" She sniffs, then shakes her head. "I haven't checked the mail."

My stomach drops.

She lets out a weak, humorless chuckle. "I didn't—I mean, I wasn't really—" She closes her eyes, pressing her face against my shoulder for a second before pulling back.

She looks wrecked.

"Spike doesn't really do much unless I tell him to," she says softly. "And I—I didn't feel like checking. I didn't feel like doing anything."

The air in the room feels thick.

And, I get it.

The way she collapsed when she first saw me. The way she hasn't let go since.

Twilight Sparkle, the most put-together, structured, obsessive pony I know—

She's been falling apart.

For weeks.

Because of me.

I shift, suddenly uncomfortable. "You, uh. You don't have to read it."

Twilight jerks upright.

Her eyes snap to mine, wide and desperate. "I have to find it."

She's already moving, untangling herself from me, stepping off the couch with quick, frantic motions.

"I—I need to find it," she repeats, already heading for the door. "It's the only thing you ever—" She stops herself, breath hitching. "I need to read it."

I start to push myself up, shaking my head. "Twilight, I'm telling you, you don't have to—"

She doesn't wait.

Her magic yanks me off the couch by the tail.

I let out a yelp as I'm suddenly dragged backward, nearly stumbling onto my ass.

"Nope," Twilight says, voice frantic, "Nope, nope, nope, you're coming with me."

I twist, trying to plant my hooves, but my balance is off with only three legs, and she uses that against me.

"Oh, come on," I grumble, trying to twist out of her magic. "This isn't necessary."

Twilight doesn't even look at me. She's already marching toward the door, dragging me along like I'm some kind of reluctant prisoner.

The others follow.

And not just like normal ponies would.

They hover.

They surround me.

I can feel them at my sides, too close, too watchful—like they think I'll bolt if they don't stick to me like glue.

I shift uncomfortably. "You don't all have to come."

Applejack raises an eyebrow. "Nah, I think we do."

Rarity nods. "I believe you've demonstrated why rather thoroughly."

I glare at her. "I hate you."

She smiles sweetly. "And yet, here we are."

I groan, but I stop fighting.

Twilight drags me out the door, the others following too closely behind, and suddenly the outside air feels too big—too open—too full of ponies staring at me like I'm a ghost.

I don't like this.

I don't like any of this.

But Twilight is determined.

And as she leads me—desperately, frantically, almost running—toward the library and the mailbox she's neglected for an unknown amount of time.

She doesn't look at me. Doesn't look at anypony. Her whole world has narrowed to one thing—

Finding that letter.

I keep my mouth shut. I don't fight it. I could, but… what's the point?

Around halfway there, Twilight decides I can walk on my own, and she lets me go. She occasionally glances back, ensuring I'm not going to wander off.

By the time we reach the Golden Oak Library, Twilight is already ahead of me, racing up to the mailbox like it holds the last piece of me she has left.

The box is overflowing.

Papers are stuffed in tight, a few envelopes peeking out of the slot. Twilight grabs all of it in her magic, yanking it out in one go, and immediately starts sorting.

I see them.

Letters from Cadence. From the mayor. A few from Shining Armor. There are also a lot of letters from miscellaneous ponies I don't know.

Twilight doesn't even look at them.

She's digging. Frantic. Desperate. Her hooves shuffle through the stacks, tossing letters aside, eyes darting over every name—

Then she freezes.

Her breath catches.

I know she's found it.

I shift on my hooves, ears flicking uneasily. "Twilight, seriously, you don't have to—"

She whirls on me.

And oh.

Her eyes are wild.

Her voice trembles with something too raw to name.

"You don't get to tell me to stop!"

I flinch.

Her magic tightens around the letter. She breathes fast, her whole body tense, her horn sparking with magic that has nowhere to go.

"You've never given me anything before."

She looks at me like I've stabbed her.

"I need this."

My mouth opens. No words come out.

She sniffs sharply, dragging a hoof across her face. "You don't—" She hiccups, pressing the letter against her chest. "You don't understand, Kinetic. I got so sick of everypony's apologies."

She gestures at the pile of mail still hovering beside her. "Every letter I got was just—just more ponies telling me how sorry they were." She swallows hard. "Cadence. Celestia. Shining Armor. All of them. Sorry, sorry, sorry. I hated it."

She grips my letter tighter.

"But this?" Her breath hitches. "This is from you."

I don't know what to say.

Twilight stares at the envelope like it's something holy, like it's the only thing grounding her right now.

Then, slowly, she opens it.

I watch her eyes scan the page.

The words are so simple.

I lived, bitch.
– Kinetic Fuckyou Flux


For a second, she doesn't move.

Then she bursts out laughing.

And crying.

At the same time.

She clutches the letter like she's afraid it'll vanish, her laughter mixing with choked sobs, her whole body shaking as she tries to breathe.

"Oh Celestia," she wheezes, clutching her stomach, tears streaming down her face. "This—this is the worst letter I've ever gotten!"

I shift awkwardly. "Yeah, I kinda figured."

She snorts, ugly crying and laughing all at once.

And then, to my absolute horror, she holds the letter close, pressing it against her chest like it's something precious.

I blink. "Twilight, it's literally an insult."

She nods, sniffling, still smiling through her tears. "I know."

My ears flick back. "…Then why are you holding it like that?"

She hiccups, still laughing weakly. "Because it's yours."

I feel something twist in my chest.

She wipes her face, still crying, still smiling. "Because it's real. Because you wrote it. Because—"

Twilight sniffs, still holding the letter like it's the most valuable thing she's ever received. I shift uncomfortably, feeling my ears twitch back, my body already bracing for whatever's coming next.

Before I can think of a way out of this situation, she inhales sharply and looks up at me with purpose.

"Dinner," she says.

I blink. "What?"

"You're coming inside for dinner."

I take a step back. "I—what? No, I—"

Her horn flares.

A sharp tug yanks my tail, and I jerk backward, stumbling as I'm suddenly dragged toward the library door.

"Twilight!" I bark, trying to dig my hooves in, but with only three legs, I have no leverage. "Come on, this isn't necessary—"

"Yes, it is." She marches forward, her grip never faltering. "All your food went bad, and I'm not letting you go back to that sad house and just… sit in it."

I grunt, twisting. "I can get my own food."

Twilight snorts. "Uh-huh. Sure."

Applejack chuckles behind me. "I think you're gonna have to go with this one, sugarcube."

I glare at her over my shoulder. "You're not helping."

She grins. "Ain't tryin' to."

Rainbow swoops overhead, smirking as she watches me get dragged inside like a grumpy, defeated dog. "You know, this is way more fun than I thought it'd be."

I groan.

Twilight doesn't stop.

She pulls me inside, the others following close behind, and slams the door with a flick of her horn.

The library is warm, lit by soft candlelight, the scent of books and ink settling around me. It should be comfortable, familiar—

Instead, I feel cornered.

Twilight releases my tail, and I shake it out, scowling.

"I can't believe you just—"

Twilight ignores me completely, already trotting toward the kitchen. "Make yourselves comfortable. Kinetic, there's some books you'll like on the coffee table," she says over her shoulder, her tone dangerously casual.

I stare after her. "You're acting like I actually live here."

She pauses, then turns back to face me, eyes serious.

"You could," she says softly.

Jesus Christ.

I look away, ears twitching. "Yeah. Well..."

The others settle in. Applejack leans against the wall, crossing her hooves. Rainbow hovers, her wings fluttering every few seconds like she's waiting for me to bolt. Rarity and Fluttershy move toward the table, whispering quietly.

I rub the back of my neck. "Look, you really don't have to—"

Twilight levels me with a look.

I sigh, defeated, and sit down. I glance at the books on the table, but don't grab any.


The smell hits me first.

I don't know what I expected—probably something Twilight burned or some overcomplicated experimental dish from a recipe book—but instead, it's spaghetti.

And, to my mild horror, it smells good.

Twilight levitates plates onto the table, setting them down with a little more force than necessary. She still has that determined look on her face—the same one she had when she dragged me here.

Like she's not letting me leave until I eat.

The others follow her lead, settling in like they belong here. Like this is normal.

I sit stiffly, still half-expecting this to be some elaborate trap.

Twilight catches my expression and rolls her eyes. "It's just spaghetti, Kinetic."

I scowl. "It's mandatory spaghetti,"

Rainbow snickers.

Applejack sighs. "Would ya stop bein' difficult for five minutes?"

I stare at her. "That's like asking the sky to stop being blue."

Before she can argue, the door creaks open, and a small, purple dragon waddles in, rubbing his eyes.

Spike.

He pauses in the doorway, blinking at the crowded table. "Uh… what's going on?"

Twilight brightens immediately. "Spike! Perfect timing."

He squints at her, then at me, then back to her. "Twilight, why are you feeding a half-dead cryptid at our table?"

Rarity gasps. "Spike!"

I snort. "No, no, let him cook."

Spike crosses his arms. "I mean, it's true. I only ever hear about you through Twilight, and half the time, she's sobbing into her pillow."

Twilight makes a strangled noise. "Spike!"

"What?" He shrugs. "You were depressed."

Twilight buries her face in her hooves.

I stare at the plate of spaghetti in front of me. "This is a weird dinner."

Spike huffs, climbing into a chair. "Whatever. At least the food's better when he shows up."

"Spike, you don't have to say everything you think," Twilight mutters, still hiding her face.

I poke at the spaghetti. "...Okay, but why is it actually good?"

Twilight glares at me over her hooves. "Because I know how to cook, Kinetic."

"I don't know... you seemed like the burn it, hide it, and order take out kind of girl."

Rainbow chokes on her drink.

Applejack sighs so hard I feel it in my soul.

The conversation eventually shifts as the meal goes on.

At first, it's small talk, mostly the others making sure I'm actually eating. But then it turns into something far worse.

A discussion.

About me.

Twilight sets her fork down. "So, obviously, we're not letting Kinetic be alone. Who's staying with him first?"

I pause, mid-bite. "Excuse me?"

"You heard me." She says it like it's a fact, not up for debate.

I swallow. "I literally live alone."

"Not anymore."

My ears flatten. "You can't just decide that."

Applejack wipes her mouth with a napkin. "Actually, we can."

I stare at her. "This is a coup."

Rainbow snorts. "It's an intervention."

"For what?"

Rarity tilts her head. "Your tendency to make terrible life choices."

I scoff. "I do not—"

Fluttershy, in the softest voice imaginable: "You cut off your own leg."

I exhale sharply, shoving another bite of spaghetti into my mouth just to have something to do.

"It was necessary," I say after swallowing.

The table falls silent.

Twilight's ears flick. "Kinetic…"

I shake my head, voice flat. "It was infected. If I didn't do it, I would've died."

I don't elaborate.

They already know.

But, of course, that doesn't stop them.

"That's not—" Rarity shakes her head, eyes tight with emotion. "A normal, healthy-minded pony wouldn't do that."

I scoff, poking at my spaghetti. "A normal, healthy-minded pony wouldn't have survived."

That shuts them up.

For a moment.

Then Applejack lets out a long, measured breath, sitting back in her chair. "Yeah," she says slowly. "Yeah, alright. Maybe we need two per shift."

I pause mid-bite.

I stare.

"Oh, come on," I groan, throwing my hooves up. "Are you people serious?"

Fluttershy shifts, pressing her hooves together. "You… do have a habit of doing things without thinking about yourself."

"That's because I have to."

Twilight's jaw tightens, but before she can argue, Rainbow slams her hooves on the table.

Rainbow slams her hooves down, rattling the plates, her wings flaring as she glares at me with something raw and aching in her eyes.

"No," she snaps, voice shaking. "You shouldn't have to."

I flinch.

She leans forward, her breathing uneven. "You don't have to."

Her wings tremble. Her jaw tightens. She looks so angry, but it's not the kind of anger that wants a fight. It's the kind that comes from being helpless, from watching something happen and not being able to stop it.

I know that feeling.

And she's directing it all at herself.

"You don't just get to act like this is normal," she bites out, her voice low, furious. "Like it's just another thing that happened."

I frown. "That's—"

"Shut up."

I snap my mouth shut.

Rainbow takes a deep, shaking breath, then jabs a hoof at me. "You almost died, Kinetic." Her voice wavers, but she doesn't stop. "And I wasn't there. None of us were. And the worst part?" She laughs, but there's no humor in it. "We were supposed to be."

My chest tightens.

"You're sitting here, acting like this is just some big joke," she continues, voice rising, cracking, "but it's not. We left you behind. And look what happened."

Her eyes glisten.

I look away.

"We're not doing that again," she says, quieter now, but firmer than ever.

I exhale, rubbing my face. "Rainbow—"

"We're not leaving you again." Her voice shakes, but there's steel in it. "So just—just shut up and let us help, alright?"

I open my mouth to argue.

I stop.

I close it.

They're all looking at me now.

With those eyes.

I rub at my temples. "You're all impossible."

Applejack smirks, but her voice is soft. "That's kinda our thing, sugarcube."

Twilight nudges my plate closer. "Finish eating."

I sigh. "Fine."

I take another bite, chewing slowly.

The table settles into silence again.

Twilight, still looking way too pleased with herself, sets her fork down with a decisive clink and rolls her shoulders like she's about to finalize a royal decree.

"Alright," she says, looking around the table. "Two ponies per day."

I groan, rubbing my forehead. "Are you seriously going to follow me all day?"

"Absolutely," she says, completely serious.

I drag a hoof down my face.

Applejack leans back, nodding. "Me an' Twilight'll take the first day."

Fluttershy hesitates before speaking up, voice soft but steady. "Rainbow and I can take the second."

Rarity sips her drink, nodding primly. "Which leaves Pinkie and me for the third."

I glance at Rainbow. She hasn't touched her food since her little outburst, but she's still sitting rigidly, watching me like she's making absolutely sure I don't disappear again.

Great.

Twilight taps her hooves together. "That works. That way, no matter what day it is, somepony's checking in."

I shake my head. "You guys are treating me like a prisoner."

"Nope." Applejack smirks. "We're treatin' ya like a flight risk."

I narrow my eyes. "I hate you."

She tips her hat. "Love ya too, sugarcube."

I slump.

Twilight clears her throat. "Speaking of which…" She turns to me, all business again. "You should stay here tonight."

I pause mid-chew.

Slowly, I look up. "What?"

She nods. "You should sleep here."

I blink.

I swallow.

I stare.

"No."

Twilight frowns. "Kinetic—"

I shake my head, setting my fork down. "No."

Her ears flick back. "But—"

"No."

She huffs, shifting her weight. "It's just practical. The library's closer to town, it's warmer, I can keep an eye on you—"

I hold up a hoof. "No."

She scowls. "You're being stubborn."

"You're being overbearing."

"I'm being reasonable."

"You're trying to lock me in your house."

She makes a frustrated noise, rubbing her temples. "Kinetic, your house is literally a magical anomaly. You live in a sad, droopy pocket dimension that was mourning you."

I cross my hoof on my chest. "And?"

Twilight groans. "And it's not safe."

I shake my head. "It's fine."

She throws her hooves up. "You almost died."

"Yeah, and?"

Twilight grits her teeth. "You are the most impossible stallion I have ever met."

"Thank you."

"It wasn't a compliment."

I smirk. "Still taking it."

Applejack snorts. "Alright, alright. Let's not turn this into another fight." She tilts her head at me. "Ya sure ya wanna stay in that spooky magic house o' yours?"

I nod. "It's mine."

Twilight deflates.

I soften just a little. "Look, I appreciate the concern. Really. But I need to be in my own space. My own home." I shrug. "Even if it's a little… sad-looking right now. I'll relent to you following me around during the day because I dont think I could stop you. But I sleep alone."

Twilight sighs, rubbing her forehead. "Fine. Fine. But I'm still checking in first thing tomorrow."

"Shocking."

She shoots me a look but doesn't argue.

I lean back, finally relaxing a little.

At least I won that fight.

Even if it's probably the only one I'm winning tonight.


By the time they finally let me leave, I'm exhausted.

Not just physically—though, yeah, I feel like I could sleep for a week—but mentally. I don't know if I've ever had to deal with this much emotional intensity in a single day.

I was ready for anger. For Twilight to yell at me, for Rainbow to punch me, for Rarity to dramatically faint on the spot.

I wasn't ready for... that.

But now, finally, I'm alone.

For the first time since stepping off that damn train, it's just me.

I take a long, slow breath and head home.

It's a quiet walk.

Ponyville is still awake, but the crowds have thinned, the streets settling into the calm hum of a town winding down for the night. The air is crisp, cool, and for the first time in weeks, I'm not running for my life.

I pass familiar buildings, familiar streets. Everything looks exactly the same as when I left.

But I don't feel the same.

I don't know what I expected when I finally got back here. Maybe for things to feel… different. Maybe for it to feel wrong.

But right now?

Right now, it's just quiet.

And then—

I see it.

The H.A.R.D.I.S.

I stop.

I stare.

Because it's not the same.

When I left, it was falling apart. The paint was peeling, the wood was sagging, the hinges were rusting. The whole thing had looked like it was grieving.

Now?

Now it looks… whole.

The paint is fresh, unblemished. The roof is strong, no longer slumped inward like it's trying to cave in on itself. The rusted hinge that had groaned every time I opened the door?

Perfectly fine.

Like it never decayed at all.

I take a slow step forward, ears twitching.

The lights inside glow brighter, like they're responding to my presence. The air around it feels warmer. More alive.

I let out a shaky breath.

"…Miss me, huh?"

The H.A.R.D.I.S. does not answer.

It never does.

But somehow, I feel it.

I push the door open and step inside.

The warmth greets me instantly, the familiar floating lights bobbing slightly as I pass, like they know.

Like the house itself knows I came back.

I close the door behind me and let out a breath I didn't realize I was holding.

I don't bother with anything else.

The pantry is empty, but that's fine. I'm too tired to eat.

I could check the other rooms, see if anything else changed while I was gone, but I don't care.

I just need a bed.

I hobble upstairs, my limbs heavy, my mind drifting.

The master bedroom is just as I left it.

The bed is massive, too big for just one pony, but soft. Inviting.

I don't even hesitate.

I flop onto it, face-first, and let myself sink in.

The last thing I hear before I drift off is the soft, familiar hum of the H.A.R.D.I.S. settling around me.


I wake up early. Too early.

The kind of early where the sky is just starting to shift from dark to light, the air is still cold, and most ponies are still asleep.

Which is exactly what I need.

I know Twilight and Applejack are going to hunt me down first thing in the morning, and I have no desire to deal with them before I've had at least an hour of peace.

So, I leave.

My first stop? The mailbox.

I expect letters. Maybe another pile of "sorry for your loss" nonsense that Twilight never opened. Maybe something official, like the council sending me paperwork about my temporary disappearance.

Instead, I find one thing.

A bag of bits.

A thousand bits, to be exact.

I frown.

Normally, I get a thousand per month as Ponyville's Town Mage. I've been gone for two months. That means there should be two thousand.

Not one.

I pick up the bag, tossing it once in my hoof, feeling the weight. It's real. The right amount. No more, no less.

But it's not what I'm owed.

I narrow my eyes.

Someone docked my pay.

Someone in Canterlot is going to die.

I sigh, shaking my head. I'll deal with it later. Right now, I have more pressing concerns.

Like the fact that I have no food.

Ponyville is quiet this early in the morning. Only a few stall owners are setting up, a couple of farm ponies bringing in produce, and a few weather pegasi finishing their overnight shifts.

Perfect.

I head straight for the market, already making a mental checklist of what I need.

Essentials:
✔ Bread
✔ Eggs
✔ Hay (begrudgingly)
✔ Vegetables
✔ Cheese
✔ Rice
✔ Flour

Non-Essentials but Still Important:
✔ Coffee (Can't function without it.)
✔ Sugar (For coffee.)
✔ Something sweet (Because I deserve it.)
✔ Alcohol (Because I really deserve it.)

I start making the rounds, gathering what I can, feeling my bits vanish with each purchase.

By the time I finish, my saddlebags are full, my wallet is lighter, and I'm mentally preparing for the inevitable ambush from my newly appointed overseers.

Because no way am I getting through the morning undetected.

I make one last stop before heading back.

The apothecary.

I push the door open, and the smell of herbs, dried flowers, and something vaguely medicinal washes over me.

Behind the counter, Rosie is already awake, levitating a few jars onto the shelves.

The pale green unicorn's got that look she always has—half-focused, half-distracted, like her brain is running five different calculations at once. Or maybe she's just high on her own supply.

She barely glances up when I step inside.

"You're up early." She sets a jar down, eyes flicking to me, pausing for a split second before her brow furrows. "And walking funny."

I sigh, already bracing for it.

She sets down the last jar, turns fully to face me, and finally notices.

The stump.

Her expression doesn't change the way others' do. No horror, no pity, no tears.

Just a sharp inhale. A flicker of something in her deep brown eyes. And then—

"You lost a leg while you were gone?" she asks dryly.

I let out a slow breath. "Yeah, well, it wasn't doing me much good at the time."

Rosie just shakes her head, already moving behind the counter. "You really don't do things halfway, huh?"

I snort. "What gave it away?"

She doesn't answer.

She just pulls a small bag from the shelf, sets it on the counter, and gives me a look. "White chalk powder?"

I nod, stepping closer. "Yeah. My last batch got… contaminated."

Rosie arches an eyebrow. "Contaminated."

"With blood."

She tilts her head. "Yours or someone else's?"

I sigh. "Both."

She nods like that's an acceptable answer, then slides the bag toward me.

"Same price as usual," she says, lighting her horn and ringing it up. "You need anything else?"

I consider for a moment. "Not unless you have something for unbearable pony-induced stress."

Rosie smirks. "Aside from alcohol?"

I chuckle, dropping the bits onto the counter and taking the bag. "I already got that covered."

Rosie watches me for a moment, her expression unreadable. Then, just as I turn to leave—

"Glad you made it back."

I pause.

She doesn't say it with drama or emotion—just simple fact. Like it's just something she needed to get out.

I nod once. "Yeah. Me too."

And with that, I step back into the morning air, my saddlebags heavier, my thoughts just a little lighter.

I don't go home.

I should. I know Twilight and Applejack are probably already waiting for me, their unrelenting "Kinetic-Needs-A-Warden" system fully operational. But the second I start heading in that direction, my body rejects the idea.

So, I wander.

The streets of Ponyville are waking up now, the quiet morning hum shifting into the daily bustle. Ponies set up their stalls, shops open their doors, foals rush off to school.

I just walk, keeping my pace slow, my eyes downcast, my mind adrift.

Then, out of the corner of my eye—

I see her.

Sweetie Belle.

She hasn't spotted me yet.

But I spot her.

And I panic.

I don't know why.

I've faced monsters. I've faced Tartarus. I've faced Twilight Sparkle after two months of believing I was dead.

But Sweetie Belle?

Seeing her—having her see me—something about it twists in my chest in a way I can't describe.

Before I can think, I yank open my bag of chalk, pulling a handful into the air. My magic flares, and I do what I do best.

I lie.

With a flicker of thought, I start oscillating the particles, shifting the apparent wavelength of light in a layer over the cap and down to the ground.

The illusion takes shape.

The missing leg returns.

Or at least, it looks like it does.

It's a flimsy trick, a hollow projection, but it's enough.

I don't know why it matters. I don't know why her knowing would be bad.

But it feels like it would.

Like it would make something real in a way I'm not ready for.

I barely have time to breathe before she spots me.

"Kinetic!!"

I brace.

And then she's barreling toward me, hooves barely touching the ground before she slams into my chest, hugging me with all the force of a small, enthusiastic explosion. I make sure to shift her to my left side, with my good leg. but she still nearly knocks me over.

"You're here! You're really here!" she babbles, pressing her face against my side. "I knew it! I knew you weren't gone! Rarity told me, but I had to see for myself!"

I exhale sharply, my heart still hammering from the panic-illusion maneuver.

I pat her head awkwardly. "Yeah, uh. I'm here."

She pulls back, her green eyes shining, looking me over like she's memorizing me. "I got your letter!" she beams. "I caused so many problems!"

I freeze.

Well I did ask.

I open my mouth, hesitating. "Sweetie…"

She grins.

"I used your Doppler Illusion to make it look like a school colt was saying horrible things about Miss Cheerilee!"

I choke. "What."

"And you know how you taught me to freeze stuff?" she continues cheerfully. "well I used that turn Apple Bloom's juice into a solid block of ice while she was drinking it."

I gape. "Sweetie—"

"Oh! And then I used your bond manipulation spell to mess with the structure of the school bell!" She bounces in place. "It completely collapsed! It took them hours to fix it!"

I hold a hoof to my face, hiding a smile. "Sweetie Belle, that's actual sabotage."

She giggles.

I stare.

She is so proud of herself.

I don't know whether to praise her or get a lawyer.

"Sweetie," I say slowly, "I meant minor problems."

She tilts her head. "These are minor."

I take a slow breath. "Did you get caught?"

She beams. "Nope!"

I exhale. "Good girl."

Sweetie positively beams, bouncing in place, her energy so infectious that I almost forget I just praised her for what is, by all accounts, several crimes.

She barely gives me time to process before launching into another excited rant.

"I've been practicing so much!" she says, eyes practically sparkling. "I figured out how to vibrate atoms at a distance to make sound! Like, actual sound! Not just weird pressure waves—I can make voices!"

I blink. "You—what?"

She grins. "I can talk to ponies from across a room without actually speaking!" She leans in, whispering like she's sharing some great secret. "I used it to convince Diamond Tiara her locker was haunted."

I chuckle. "Sweetie Belle."

She grins wider. "She cried."

I try to look disapproving. I fail.

"That's…" I rub my temple. "That's borderline psychological warfare."

She nods proudly. "I know!"

I sigh. "I'm a terrible mentor."

"You're the best mentor."

I shake my head, exhaling through my nose. "You've been busy."

She nods enthusiastically. "And that's not even the best part! I figured out how to shape water to see better!"

I pause. "What."

She bounces on her hooves. "I can pull water into a curve! It makes things look closer or way smaller! I can adjust how much it magnifies by changing the curve!"

I squint. "Like a microscope."

She tilts her head. "What's a microscope?"

I blink. Oh, right. Medieval era.

"Never mind," I say. "What else?"

She practically vibrates. "With enough focus, I can concentrate sunlight into a tiny burning point. I set a leaf on fire!"

I choke. "Sweetie Belle, that's a weapon."

"I know!" she beams.

My eye twitches.

She keeps going, oblivious to my horror. "The first time I did the lens thing, I didn't realize how bright it would be, and I burned my eyes."

I frown. "That's… not great."

She nods. "Yeah! I had to go to the doctor! They used a healing spell and said I was lucky we had magic or I'd be permanently blind."

I inhale sharply. "Sweetie—!"

"But I fixed it now! I figured out how to adjust the lens so it doesn't burn my eyes anymore!"

I press a hoof to my face. "Sweetie Belle, that's not the takeaway here."

She grins. "Yes, it is."

I exhale through my teeth.

I don't know what to feel.

Proud? Horrified? Both?

She's too good. She's figuring out things faster than I did. And she's using them in ways that I never even considered.

She's making my tricks better.

And I realize something, suddenly, painfully—

I force a chuckle, trying to mask the sudden tightness in my throat. "You're making all these discoveries on your own, huh?"

She nods, still beaming.

I smile weakly, my voice coming out lighter than I mean it to.

"Sounds like you don't even need me to teach you anything anymore."

Sweetie immediately stops bouncing.

She stares at me, blinking like she didn't expect me to say that.

My heart sinks.

I shouldn't have said it. I shouldn't have let it slip.

I almost reach out, almost takes the words back—

But she speaks first.

"That's not true," she says quickly.

Her voice is smaller. Less certain.

I try to smirk, try to wave it off. "Sure it is. You're already pulling off things I never—"

"No!" she cuts me off.

I blink.

She looks at me, her ears flicking back. "I do need you."

Something in my chest tightens painfully.

"Sweetie—"

She swallows hard. "I kept learning because you taught me how. But I still need you to teach me more. I still…"

She shuffles on her hooves.

Then, more quietly—

"I still need you."

I feel like I've been punched in the ribs.

I force a smirk, trying to keep my voice even. "Well, don't go soft on me now, kid. I thought you were supposed to be terrifying."

She sniffs, then grins. "I am."

I ruffle her mane, a little rougher than necessary, just to ground myself. "Good. I'd hate to think I molded you into a softie."

She scrunches up her nose, batting my hoof away with an exaggerated huff. "I'm not a softie, I'm a menace."

"Yeah, yeah." I shake my head, letting my hoof drop. "Just remember not to get caught."

She beams. "Never."

I don't want to admit it.

But I'm happy she said that.

It sits warm in my chest, something quiet and steady. Something I don't know what to do with.

I look away, clearing my throat, trying to push past it before it makes a home in my head. "So." I glance back down at her. "What else have you been up to? You haven't just been committing war crimes, right?"

Sweetie gasps dramatically. "Of course not! I've also been doing normal filly things."

I arch an eyebrow. "Like what?"

She immediately launches into a mile-a-minute rundown of some of the things I've missed.

"Oh! Winter Wrap-Up happened while you were gone! It was really cool, except I wasn't allowed to help much because of last year." She waves a hoof dismissively. "Which is totally unfair, by the way. I didn't even burn that many nests!"

I narrow my eyes. "Define 'that many.'"

She laughs nervously. "Anyway! The Sisterhooves Social was after that!"

I let her ramble, half-listening, half-watching her. She's so excited, bouncing from topic to topic like her thoughts are physically tripping over each other in their rush to be spoken.

I should be more engaged. I should have some witty quip or sarcastic remark ready to go.

But mostly, I just… watch her.

Watch the way she talks with her whole body, ears flicking, tail swishing, hooves bouncing.

Watch the way she looks at me like she never thought she'd get to tell me any of this.

And I feel something settle inside me.

Something I don't deserve.

But something I can't bring myself to push away.

She keeps going, her voice full of energy.

"Oh! And then there was the Ponyville Confidential thing! That was wild." She rolls her eyes. "We joined the school newspaper and wrote all these really funny gossip stories, but then everypony got mad because they didn't like being in the news when it was about them. Hypocrites."

I snort. "That does sound like something ponies would do."

Sweetie nods vigorously. "Right?! Rarity was so mad at me, but then she realized that, technically, we didn't do anything illegal, and that made her even madder."

I chuckle, shaking my head. "You really have been busy."

"Of course!" She grins. "I had to keep things interesting while you were gone!"

The grin falters for just a second.

The moment her smile slips, even for that fraction of a second, I feel it like a crack running through my chest.

She looks at me—really looks at me—ears flicking back, hesitating for just a moment before speaking.

"You're… not leaving again, are you?"

It's quiet. Uncertain.

Like she's afraid to ask.

Like she's afraid of the answer.

I freeze.

I don't know why that question hits so hard. I've faced monsters, I've clawed my way through Tartarus, I've survived things that should've killed me. But this—this small, careful question from a filly who shouldn't have to ask—has me struggling to breathe.

I don't know what to say.

Sweetie must take my silence the wrong way, because she rushes to fill it, her words tumbling over themselves, her voice just a little too fast.

"I mean, I know you're busy." She forces a smile, but it doesn't reach her eyes. "You've got, like… a million things to do. You're an Archmage, and you have to go on adventures and protect the kingdom, and everypony always needs you for something."

Her ears flick again. Her smile wobbles.

"And that's okay! I get it! I do!"

She's talking too fast now.

"You're really important! You always have something big going on. And you don't have time for—" She swallows. "For little things. Like, um. Like lessons. Or just… being here."

I feel like I've been kicked in the ribs.

"That's not—" My voice catches. I clear my throat, trying to steady it. "Sweetie—"

She shakes her head with tears pricking her eyes, cutting me off. "It's fine, really! I mean, you were gone for months, but I—I knew you were busy! Even before that, you always had something to do! And you'd always say you'd be back later, and sometimes it was just a few days, but sometimes it wasn't, and I never knew when you'd actually have time—"

She stops abruptly, biting her lip.

She looks away.

This isn't just about the time I spent in the Badlands.

This isn't just about the time she thought I was dead.

This is about all the times I left before that.

All the times I got wrapped up in things bigger than her.

All the times she waited.

And waited.

And waited.

Until one day, I didn't come back.

I swallow hard.

My throat feels tight, too tight to speak. But I force myself to anyway.

"Come here, kid."

Sweetie Belle blinks up at me, startled, but I don't give her time to hesitate. I hook my good foreleg around her, pulling her into a side hug, careful—so careful—not to brush against the illusion covering my missing limb.

She stiffens for half a second, and then she melts into it, pressing her face into my side.

"I'm sorry," I murmur into her mane. "I haven't been a very good teacher."

It's the truth. The closest I'll come to saying what I really mean.

She shakes her head against me, voice muffled. "You are."

I huff out something like a chuckle. "I could've been better."

She doesn't argue with that.

Smart kid.

I sigh, resting my chin on top of her head. "I didn't come back because of them, you know."

She tilts her head up, blinking at me.

I smirk, just a little. "The princesses, the girls. Everypony who was losing their minds over me." I shrug. "I mean, I knew they'd come for me eventually, but honestly?"

I look down at her, my smirk softening.

"I came back because of you."

And my house... and my bits.

Her eyes go wide.

For a second, she just stares.

Like she doesn't quite believe it.

Like she's trying to figure out if I mean it.

I do.

Her lower lip wobbles. "Really?"

I snort. "Of course." I ruffle her mane again, just to keep my own emotions from surfacing. "Somepony's gotta make sure you don't set the entire town on fire."

She sniffles, then laughs. "I wouldn't burn the whole town."

I raise an eyebrow. "Uh-huh."

She giggles again, quieter this time, pressing back into my side.

We stay like that for a moment.

It's… comfortable.

I don't do comfortable.

I'm not good at it.

But Sweetie Belle makes it easy.

After a long pause, she pulls back, rubbing at her eyes. "Are they going to make you go on another adventure soon?"

I shake my head. "Doubt it."

Not with my missing leg.

Not that I'm telling her that.

"I think they'll leave me alone for a while," I say instead. "I'm… not exactly at my best right now."

She studies me carefully, like she's trying to figure out if I'm lying.

I am.

But not in a way she'll notice.

Eventually, she nods, like she's decided to believe me.

"Good," she says simply.

And that's that.

No questions.

No arguments.

Just quiet acceptance.

Eventually, Sweetie Belle gasps, eyes going wide. "Oh no! School!"

I blink. "Wait, today's a school—"

She's already scrambling back, hooves skidding against the dirt. "Miss Cheerilee's gonna kill me! I gotta go!"

"Then go, kid." I smirk, watching her flail.

She takes a few steps, then hesitates, looking back at me with a tiny frown. "You'll still be here later, right?"

My smirk falters, just slightly.

"Yeah, Sweetie. I'll be here."

She beams. "Okay! Bye, Kinetic!" Then she takes off at a full gallop, her little saddlebags bouncing against her sides.

I exhale, watching her go, letting out a breath I didn't realize I was holding.

Right. That went… fine.

With that, I turn and start heading home.

The walk back is quiet.

Not peaceful—just quiet.

Ponies are still glancing at me, whispering behind their hooves, like they're not sure I'm real. Like if they blink, I might disappear again.

I ignore it.

By the time I reach my house, I'm already bracing myself for whatever fresh hell Twilight and Applejack have prepared for me.

What I don't expect is to find them standing outside my door.

Talking.

To the door.

I stop a few paces away, blinking as I take in the scene.

Applejack, hat in hoof, voice low and steady. Twilight, pacing, ears back, magic flickering like she's barely holding herself together.

They think I'm inside.

I watch.

Not because I'm hiding.

Just… curious.

"We ain't tryin' to control ya, sugarcube," Applejack murmurs, her voice tight with something raw. "We know you don't wanna be managed. But that don't mean ya don't need help."

Twilight exhales sharply. "You act like we're being ridiculous, but we're not. We're worried about you, Kinetic." Her voice wobbles. "And I know you hate it. I know you don't want us hovering, but what else are we supposed to do?"

Applejack nods. "You went through hell, Kinetic. And I don't mean just the Tartarus part." She hesitates. "You don't gotta go through the rest alone."

I raise an eyebrow.

Okay. This is… kind of sad.

But also kind of funny.

Twilight lets out a shaky breath, her hoof pressing against the door like she thinks I'll feel it. "We're not trying to make your life miserable," she murmurs. "We just… don't want you to disappear again."

There's a long pause.

I tilt my head.

Alright. That's enough eavesdropping.

I clear my throat.

"Well," I say dryly, "I'm sure my door appreciates your concern, but I've actually been out."

Twilight yelps.

Applejack spins.

They both stare at me.

I smirk.

Twilight's eye twitches. "You—"

I wave a hoof. "Before you yell, I was grocery shopping."

Applejack squints. "You went shoppin'."

"Yes."

She eyes me. "For food."

"Yes."

Twilight narrows her eyes, scrutinizing me like she's waiting for me to slip up. "Real food?"

I sigh. "Yes, Twilight. Real food. You don't have to make a big deal of it when I don't answer the door."

Twilight crosses her hooves. "I strongly disagree."

I groan, stepping past them and unlocking the door. "I swear, you ponies have no faith in me."

Applejack snorts. "That's 'cause you lie like you breathe, sugarcube."

I shoot her a look. "Rude."

She smirks. "Honest."

Twilight huffs, rubbing her forehead. "Whatever. You're home now. Just—" She sighs. "Don't sneak out before we get here again."

I step inside, turning to smirk at her. "No promises."

She groans.

Applejack chuckles.

I shake my head, stepping further into the house.
 
Schooled New
I don't make it more than three steps inside before Twilight clears her throat pointedly.

I already regret letting them in.

"Sooo~," she says, tone too casual to be genuine. "What are you going to do today?"

I sigh and drop my saddlebags by the door, rubbing my temple. "Twilight."

She tilts her head, smiling innocently. "Kinetic."

I narrow my eyes. "Why did you say it like that?"

She blinks. "Like what?"

"Like you're about to give me a list of chores."

Applejack chuckles from behind her. "Ain't chores, sugarcube. Just don't want ya sittin' around rottin'."

I snort. That's exactly what I planned to do. "Rotting is a strong word."

Twilight hums disapprovingly.

I groan. "Fine. I'll work on Rachel a bit."

I jerk my chin toward the stairs, where, sure enough, Rachel is peeking out from her room, watching silently. The second she realizes I've noticed, she leans back into the shadows.

Twilight hums in a low tone again.

I scowl. "What? What now?"

She looks at me with the most annoyingly neutral expression. "What?"

I squint. "You hummed."

"I hum all the time, Kinetic."

I grind my teeth, watching her like she's about to spring some kind of trap. "What specifically was wrong with that?"

She shrugs. "Nothing."

I glare at her.

Applejack smirks.

I inhale through my nose. "Fine. If that's not good enough, I'll practice my magic."

Twilight perks up immediately, ears standing straight. "Really?"

I sigh. "Yeah. Sweetie's getting alarmingly good, and I'd rather not have my own student outpacing me."

Twilight's whole demeanor shifts in an instant. The hums, the exhaustion—gone. Replaced by the gleam of pure, unfiltered academic enthusiasm.

Oh no.

Her eyes light up. "You mean your physics-based magic?"

I immediately regret everything.

"I—" I start, but she cuts me off, already vibrating with excitement.

"You know I love studying new magic," she says, barely containing herself. "And you never explain yours properly! Every time I try to take notes, you just dodge the questions!"

I take a slow step back. "Twilight—"

Her horn sparks. "Wait! You should meet me at the school, they have a lecture room! I'll be able to monitor you better there!"

I squint. "Monitor."

"Yes." Her face is dead serious.

I stare at her. "Twilight."

"What."

I rub my face. "It's a school day. Why not the library?"

Twilight blinks.

Her ears flick.

Then, before I can even process what's happening, she bolts.

Gone.

Vanished.

Left me standing there, confused and vaguely concerned.

I stare at the empty space where she once was.

Applejack whistles. "Well. That's a new record."

I exhale, shaking my head. "Do I… follow her?

Applejack shrugs. "Ain't much choice, sugarcube. She'll either run back here to drag ya there, or she'll set up an entire class before ya even get there."

I groan, rubbing the bridge of my nose. "This was a mistake."

Applejack chuckles. "Ain't that what ya say every time ya talk to Twilight?"

I scowl. "Because it's always true."

She smirks but doesn't argue.

We start walking, taking our time as we follow the direction Twilight vanished in. The streets are getting busier now, ponies going about their day, giving me the occasional side-eye. I ignore it.

Applejack watches me for a while before speaking again. "Do ya really hate having us around so much?"

I let out a sharp exhale. "No."

She raises an eyebrow.

I kick a loose rock. "I just… I wish I was asked instead of told to do things."

Applejack hums. "Yeah, I get that."

I glance at her, surprised. "You do?"

She nods, adjusting her hat. "Yeah. Farm life's always got somethin' that needs doin'. Ain't much room for 'what do ya wanna do today?' It's always 'this needs doin' right now, so go do it.'" She tilts her head. "But I reckon you ain't used to that."

I scoff. "No. I like making my own decisions, thanks."

She snorts. "Yeah, I noticed."

We walk in silence for a few beats, the warm breeze carrying the sounds of morning chatter through the streets.

Applejack suddenly glances at me. "Speakin' of work, farm's been doin' real well lately."

I nod, not really sure where she's going with this. "Yeah?"

She hums. "Mmhm. Y'know, it's funny—back when ya first came 'round, you kept talkin' about all those 'rituals' I oughta be doin'. Said they'd help the crops, make the trees grow stronger." She gives me a look. "You ever gonna admit that weren't magic?"

I smirk. "Nope."

She rolls her eyes. "Kinetic."

I sigh dramatically. "Fine. It wasn't magic."

She looks far too satisfied at that.

I shake my head. "It was just… knowledge. From where I'm from. Advanced information about how plants work, how soil nutrients cycle, how crop rotation helps keep trees from leeching the land dry." I shrug. "It wasn't some grand spell. Just science."

Applejack frowns slightly. "So, all that stuff 'bout plantin' clover in the off-season, 'bout shiftin' the trees so the soil don't get stripped—just somethin' everypony knows where ya come from?"

I nod. "Yeah. Basic agriculture."

She's quiet for a second, then huffs. "Well, still don't sit right with me. Ya got magic, but somehow ya knew more 'bout growin' apples than me? That just ain't fair."

I chuckle. "To be fair, you have magic."

Applejack snorts. "Not like y'all do."

I shrug. "Maybe not, but your family's been working that land for generations. Earth pony magic helps with that. My methods would have taken a lot longer to work without it." I glance at her. "I mean, what, two months instead of years? Your yield this year would've been bad without it."

She tilts her head, considering. "So you're sayin' my magic's doin' the real work?"

"I'm saying it's a shortcut. You don't have to do half the stuff farmers back home do to keep their land fertile. You just do what feels right, and it works."

Applejack hums, thoughtful. "Huh."

We keep walking.

The schoolhouse comes into view, and it's… bigger than I remember. A lot bigger.

I stop, staring.

Applejack chuckles. "Y'look surprised."

"I—" I frown. "Wasn't this place just… one room?"

Applejack smirks. "Yeah, a long time ago. School's grown since then. Ponies keep havin' foals, and foals keep needin' teachin'."

That's fair, I guess. Still, I wasn't expecting this.

The building is at least two stories now, red with white trim, with a main entrance that leads into a hallway lined with doors. A few colts and fillies are outside, playing or talking before class, and I catch a glimpse of a small library through one of the windows.

I squint at one of the bigger rooms on the side—what looks like a small lecture hall. Through the window, I can see Twilight talking to Cheerilee, her ears twitching as she gestures animatedly.

And in front of them?

A room full of foals.

I stare.

Twilight glances toward the window and spots me.

Her face lights up.

Before I can even react, she waves enthusiastically, beckoning me forward.

Nope.

I immediately turn and start walking away.

"Kinetic!" I hear her muffled voice through the glass. I pick up my pace.

A second later, there's the unmistakable pop of teleportation, and suddenly, Twilight is right in front of me, blocking my escape route.

"Kinetic, wait!" she says, her voice all bright and encouraging, like she thinks I just need a little nudge. "Come on! You're already here, you might as well—"

"No."

Her smile falters. "What?"

"I said no." I step around her.

She zips in front of me again. "Kinetic, don't be like that! This is a great opportunity! You could—"

"No, Twilight." My jaw tightens. "I am not doing this."

She frowns, tilting her head. "Why not? You already teach Sweetie Belle—"

"That's different."

She blinks. "How?"

I exhale sharply, the frustration bubbling under my skin. "Because I chose to teach Sweetie Belle."

Twilight's ears flick. "Well, you could choose to teach this class—"

I whirl on her. "Twilight, did you even ask?"

She stops short, her mouth slightly open like she wasn't expecting that.

My voice sharpens. "Did you ask if I wanted to do this? Or did you just decide for me? Like you always do?"

Her ears twitch, her tail flicking behind her. "I—I just thought—"

"That's the problem," I snap. "You thought and that was it. You didn't ask. You never do. You just decide what's best for me and expect me to go along with it."

Applejack shifts beside me, watching carefully, but she doesn't step in.

Twilight's expression wavers. "That's not fair."

I scoff. "Isn't it?"

Her ears fold back, and she opens her mouth to argue, but I keep going.

"You want to know why I won't teach them?" I demand. "Because what I do is dangerous."

She flinches.

"If you had asked me, if you had bothered to consult me before setting this up, that's what I would have told you." I jab a hoof toward the schoolhouse. "I am not about to be responsible for a room full of foals. I can barely keep Sweetie Belle from setting things on fire, and I teach her in a controlled setting."

Twilight stares at me, wide-eyed.

I press forward. "Every spell I cast involves particles moving at high velocity. And you think that's fine for a classroom? You think it's safe to just—just introduce that to a bunch of kids who don't even understand what they're messing with?"

Twilight looks taken aback.

"It doesn't stop at one harmless spell, Twilight," I say, voice rough with frustration. "It builds on itself. I teach them one thing, and what happens? Some smart kid figures out how to weaponize it. And suddenly, I'm the idiot who taught a room full of foals how to turn their magic into an accidental instant death spell."

Twilight's mouth opens, but no words come out.

I shake my head, exhaling sharply. "I will not be responsible for that."

The air between us feels heavy, charged with unspoken things. My breathing is harsh, my body rigid with anger I hadn't realized was festering.

Twilight's mouth tightens. "I didn't mean to—"

"You never mean to," I cut in, my voice sharp. "But that doesn't change the fact that you do it anyway."

She flinches.

I should stop. I know I should stop.

But I don't.

"I'm not a person to you," I spit, my frustration boiling over. "I'm just some thing you can push and pull wherever you want. Some project for you to manage. A problem to solve."

Twilight's eyes widen, her ears flattening against her skull. "That's not true."

I laugh, but there's nothing funny about it. "Isn't it?" I shake my head, teeth gritted. "You've got your whole little system set up now, don't you? You've got your friends watching me in shifts, making sure I don't go off-script." I narrow my eyes. "Because I survived."

Twilight sucks in a breath.

Applejack is silent.

I press forward. "That's the real issue, isn't it?" I bite out. "You don't like the way I am."

Her pupils dilate and her eyes shake.

My chest heaves. "You don't like that I did what I had to do to stay alive. That I don't act like you think I should. That I don't need your little system to function."

I step closer, my voice trembling with something dark and bitter. "You want me to be grateful? To just sit back and accept your rules, your schedules, your control? You say it's to help me, but the truth is, you just want me to be something I'm not."

Her mouth opens, but nothing comes out.

Twilight struggles for a response, her ears flicking back and forth like she's caught between fight and flight. I can see it in her eyes—the desperate need to explain, to justify, to make me understand.

But I already do.

I shake my head, biting down the anger threatening to spill over. "You keep acting like I'm broken, like I need to be fixed. But maybe I'm just different, Twilight. Maybe I don't want to be whatever it is you're trying to make me."

Twilight's breath shudders. "That's not—" She stops herself, inhaling sharply. "I don't want to change you."

"Then what is this?" My voice is quieter now, but no less sharp. "You say you care, but you don't respect me enough to just let me be."

She looks away, her hooves shifting against the floor. "I just… I didn't know what else to do." The admission is small, fragile, like she's afraid of it. "When I thought you were gone, when I thought I lost you—" She cuts herself off, swallowing. "And then you came back, but everything was different. You were different." Her voice drops even lower. "I was scared."

I blink, caught off guard. "Scared?"

She nods, her eyes still locked on the floor. "Not of you. Never of you." Her ears fold down. "But I didn't know how to help. And I wanted to help."

I let out a slow breath. "Twilight. You don't help people by controlling them."

She flinches again.

Applejack finally speaks up, her voice steady. "He's right, sugarcube."

Twilight's head snaps up, her expression pained. "But—"

"No buts," Applejack says firmly. "I thought the same thing yesterday. That he needed some kinda structure to get back on his hooves. But that ain't it, is it?"

Twilight is silent.

Applejack turns to me. "Yer doin' what ya need to do, ain'tcha?"

I nod. "I'm surviving."

Applejack exhales. "Then we gotta let ya." She looks back at Twilight, softer now. "We can still care, Twi. We just can't smother him."

Twilight bites her lip, her tail flicking. She looks at me again, really looks at me, and I can see the war inside her—logic battling emotion, control battling care.

Then, finally, she exhales, shoulders slumping. "I don't know how to stop."

The admission is raw, almost painful. Like it physically hurts her to say.

I don't answer right away. Instead, I take a slow step back, putting space between us. "Start by letting go."

Twilight stares at me. Her eyes glisten for a moment before she blinks hard and nods.

I nod back.

Silence lingers between us, heavy but… lighter than before. Like a weight's been lifted, but the echoes of it still remain.

Applejack clears her throat. "Well. That's enough emotions fer one day." She nudges me with a smirk. "Now, ya still plannin' on runnin' off, or ya gonna stick around fer whatever lecture Twilight roped ya into?"

I groan, rolling my eyes. "I was never planning on teaching."

Applejack snorts. "Tell that to them foals lookin' through the window."

I turn—and sure enough, a dozen pairs of little eyes are pressed against the glass, watching us like we're the best drama they've ever seen. One colt jumps back and whispers something to Cheerilee, who suddenly looks even more interested in our conversation. Luckily They're on my left, and can only see my left foreleg from there.

I sigh, rubbing my temple with my good foreleg. I don't have to do this. I could just turn around and leave. Twilight wouldn't stop me. Applejack wouldn't stop me. Even Cheerilee, despite her obvious interest, wouldn't hold me here.

But… I choose to stay.

Not because Twilight wants me to. Not because I owe them anything. But because, despite everything, I don't mind the idea of teaching a few foals something real—something that isn't the usual magic nonsense they get fed. And if it gets Twilight off my back for a bit? Even better.

"Fine," I mutter, begrudgingly. "But I'm not teaching magic."

Twilight opens her mouth, but I shoot her a look, reminding her of the verbal lashing she just got. She wisely closes it.

Instead, I continue, "I'll show them something simple. Physics." I stress the word, "And before you get any ideas, Twilight, know my limits. I'm not teaching foals how to start fires with light refraction or how to collapse walls with atomic bond manipulation."

She presses her lips together but doesn't argue.

I let out another breath, rolling my shoulders. Before heading inside, I subtly draw out some chalk powder and layer my Doppler Illusion over my missing foreleg, filling the space with a carefully rendered projection. I do it without thinking, the same way some ponies fix their manes before stepping into public.

Twilight and Applejack look like they want to question it, but I shoot them another look.

I shake off the stares and push open the door, stepping into the lecture hall. The foals, having dashed once I approached the door, are already seated, and fall silent as I enter. A few stare at me in wide-eyed awe. Others whisper amongst themselves.

Cheerilee, standing at the front, brightens at my arrival. "Ah! Everypony, please welcome Kinetic Flux, Ponyville's Town Mage and an Archmage of Equestria!"

I groan under my breath. Archmage. Right. Because that's not going to set up unrealistic expectations. But I don't bother acknowledging the oversell.

Instead, I glance around the room, looking for something useful. My eyes land on a filly's water bottle sitting on a desk near the front.

Perfect.

With a flick of telekinesis, I pull the cap off and lift some of the water into the air, forming it into a triangular prism— a precise, geometric shape.

Several foals gasp. A few clap their hooves against their desks.

I don't react. Instead, I turn slightly, angling the prism towards the window where sunlight streams in.

The moment the light hits, it bends—splitting into a rainbow that refracts through the water, scattering color across the floor.

More gasps.

One filly's mouth drops open. "Whoa…"

I smirk. Maybe this won't be so bad.

I glance at the foals, then at Cheerilee, who gives me an encouraging nod. Fine. Might as well do this properly.

"This," I begin, gesturing at the light display, "is what happens when light passes through a transparent medium—like water. The scientific term for it is refraction. Light doesn't actually move at the same speed in all materials. When it moves from air into water, it slows down."

I pause, making sure they're following.

"This change in speed bends the light's path, but here's the important part: not all colors bend the same amount." I shift the prism slightly, adjusting the angle. The rainbow shifts accordingly. "This effect is called dispersion—it happens because different colors of light travel at slightly different speeds in a material. Red light bends the least, while blue and violet light bend the most. That's why white light splits into a rainbow when it passes through a prism."

A colt in the back tilts his head. "Why do different colors bend different amounts?"

Good. At least one of them is thinking.

I nod. "It's because of their wavelengths. Red light has a longer wavelength, so it slows down less when passing through glass, while blue light has a shorter wavelength and slows down more. Since refraction depends on how much light slows down, shorter wavelengths bend more than longer ones. That's what causes the colors to spread apart."

The foals murmur amongst themselves. Some scribble notes. Others just stare, still fascinated by the shifting colors.

I feel like explaining more, so I do. "I should mention, it's not magic. It's just the way the world is. The same thing happens when sunlight passes through raindrops, which is why you see rainbows after a storm."

One filly raises a hoof. "So, like… if I had a water triangle, I could make a rainbow anytime I wanted?"

I shrug. "Pretty much."

A few foals excitedly whisper to each other.

I smirk slightly.

I glance at Twilight. She's watching me with a mix of emotions I can't quite pin down. Probably still processing everything from earlier. But—for once—she's not interfering.

Good.

I return my focus to the foals. "Alright. Who wants to try?"


As I let the foals attempt to replicate the effect, I scan the room—and spot Sweetie Belle near the back, whispering something to Apple Bloom and Scootaloo with an utterly smug expression on her face.

She's proud.

Proud of me.

I can just barely make out her whispering, "Told you he was cool," to Scootaloo, who rolls her eyes but doesn't deny it. Apple Bloom just nods, watching with interest.

I pretend not to notice.

Meanwhile, the other unicorn foals are struggling. Most of them can lift the water, but none of them can hold it in a rigid shape—it keeps wobbling, shifting, or just falling back into a blob.

One filly groans in frustration. "Why can't I get it to stay still?!"

Another colt grits his teeth, his entire body tensed up as he tries to force the water into shape.

I sigh. "Alright, stop."

They all look at me, a few of them panting like they just ran a mile.

I smirk. "You're thinking about it the wrong way. Don't try to contain the water—hold each piece in place."

Blank stares.

I huff. "Look, water isn't solid. You can't treat it like you're shaping clay. Instead, focus on every individual part—hold them together, but don't squeeze them. Don't just push on the outside—support everything."

Some of them nod in understanding, but I can tell it's still not clicking for most.

Before I can clarify, Sweetie Belle raises her hoof. "Wait," she says, tilting her head. "So then, what's the difference between this rainbow and the ones from the Rainbow Factory? I mean, these seem like the rainbows you sometimes see after a storm, not like the ones from Cloudsdale."

That catches me off guard.

I pause, considering. "Hmm. Good question."

She beams.

I rub my chin. "Well, based on what I know, the rainbows you see from the factory aren't real rainbows. They don't come from light splitting like this. Instead, it looks like they've developed some kind of liquid that mimics the appearance of a rainbow, and they let it fall from the sky."

Sweetie squints. "So… it's fake?"

I shrug. "Not fake, just different. A natural rainbow is an optical effect—it's just how light interacts with water. The rainbows from the factory seem to be physical substances—probably something chemically engineered to look like a rainbow, instead of just being refracted light."

She hums, thinking about it. "...So, could somepony drink the factory rainbows?"

A foal in the front gasps. "What if they taste like fruit!?"

I raise an eyebrow. "I wouldn't recommend drinking mystery liquids from a weather factory, but you do you."

Some of them giggle. Sweetie just looks even more intrigued, probably thinking of some kind of prank.

Before she can press further, though, I hear a sigh from my left.

I turn to see a young earth pony colt, his ears flattened, looking down at his hooves. "It kinda sucks that only unicorns can make it…" he mutters.

I pause.

Right. He thinks magic is the only way.

I shake my head. "Not true."

The colt blinks up at me.

I smirk. "This isn't some unicorn-only trick. If you want to make a rainbow, you don't need magic at all."

The foals collectively lean in.

I walk toward the nearest window, the sunlight pouring in at just the right angle. The foals watch, some confused, some curious. I don't explain what I'm doing just yet.

Instead, I lift my head and, with an almost casual flick of telekinesis, cut out a perfect section of glass from the window.

Gasps echo through the room.

The cutout hovers in the air, a rectangular sheet of glass, still perfectly intact. Some of the foals immediately start whispering, but I ignore them, focusing on the next step.

Now comes the hard part.

I reach out with my magic, delving into the structure of the glass. Grain Displacement, but much, much finer. Instead of moving chunks of material, I focus on the bonds between individual molecules, separating them at an atomic level with careful precision.

The rectangular pane of glass dissolves, shifting like mist before reforming—each molecule now realigned, reshaped, and restructured into a perfect triangular prism.

Fuck, that still takes a lot out of me.

I let it hover in the air for a moment, letting the foals take in the sheer impossibility of what they just saw.

Then, I move the new prism into the sunlight.

The effect is immediate.

A rainbow bursts across the classroom floor, more vivid than before—pure bands of red, orange, yellow, green, blue, and violet scattering across the walls and desks.

The foals explode into excited chatter.

"Whoa!"
"That was amazing!"
"Did you see that? He just—he just—"
"I wanna try! Can I try?!"

Cheerilee looks both fascinated and slightly concerned that I just cut a hole in her window.

I turn back to the foals, keeping my voice even. "That was magic. But it wasn't the magic that made the rainbow."

The foals quiet down a little.

I hold up the prism, rotating it slightly so the rainbow shifts. "The only thing magic did here was shape the glass. If you wanted to do this yourself—without any spells—you could achieve the same thing by simply carving and polishing a crystal or shaping glass."

The earth pony colt who looked so discouraged earlier slowly raises his head. "So… I could do it?"

I nod. "If you had the tools and the patience? Absolutely."

His face lights up.

I smirk. "Magic can make things easier, but it doesn't make physics possible. The physics behind this is the same for everypony."

A few foals immediately start discussing where they can get their hooves on a quartz crystal. Some are still gaping at the rainbow on the floor.

Sweetie Belle, however, just leans back with the smuggest expression I've ever seen.

Scootaloo scoffs. "Okay, fine, he's cool. Whatever."

Sweetie just grins wider.

I roll my eyes but don't comment.

Twilight, meanwhile, is staring at me with an expression I can't quite read.

I don't ask.

Instead, I clear my throat. "Alright. Any other questions before I fix the window?"

Every hoof in the room goes up.

I sigh, already regretting asking, but I nod to the first foal. "Alright, go ahead."

A little unicorn filly with a blue mane practically vibrates with excitement. "How did you shape the glass like that? Was it transmutation magic? Or some kind of advanced material alteration spell?"

I snort. "Neither. Transmutation is a whole different branch of magic—what I did was just rearrange what was already there. I didn't change the glass into something else."

She blinks. "But how did you do it?"

"Very carefully."

A few foals giggle, but she frowns, unsatisfied. "That doesn't really explain—"

"It's very advanced, and honestly, I shouldn't have even done it in front of you because now you're going to try, and your parents are going to yell at me when their windows start mysteriously disappearing."

That gets a full classroom laugh.

The filly pouts but sits down, still thinking.

Before I can get too comfortable, another hoof shoots up. This time, it's an earth pony colt—the same one who seemed down earlier. His excitement is back now, though, eyes shining with curiosity.

"If glass can make rainbows, what about ice? Could you make one with ice instead?"

I nod. "Good question. Yes, ice can also refract light, but it's not as clear as glass or quartz. Ice tends to have small bubbles or imperfections that scatter light instead of bending it smoothly. If you had perfectly clear ice, though? You could get a rainbow, just like this one."

His eyes widen. "So… could you carve an ice prism?"

I smirk. "Absolutely. If you ever find a really clear chunk of ice, try holding it up to the sun and see what happens."

He grins, probably already planning an experiment for next winter.

Before I can call on another foal, Twilight's hoof goes up.

I narrow my eyes. "Twilight, you're not a student."

She huffs. "I still have questions."

I sigh, waving a hoof. "Fine. What?"

Twilight clears her throat, and I can already tell by the glint in her eyes that this is going to be one of those questions.

"If you didn't use transmutation," she begins, "then what exactly was the energy cost of rearranging the glass at the molecular level? Was there any material loss in the restructuring process, or did you manage a perfect conservation of mass?"

I stare at her.

Then I look at the foals, who are very clearly not following. Some of them are squinting, trying to decipher what she just said like it's some ancient prophecy.

I sigh. "Twilight, this is a classroom full of foals, not a graduate-level symposium on applied magical physics."

"But it's a valid question," she insists.

I pinch the bridge of my nose. "Yes, Twilight, I perfectly conserved the material. Otherwise, there'd be missing mass, and I'd have ended up with a smaller prism and a pile of glass dust. And before you ask, the energy cost was high, which is why I don't go around reshaping everything at will. Happy?"

She hums, considering. "But theoretically, if you—"

I cut her off immediately. "Twilight."

She shuts her mouth, looking only mildly irritated that I won't let her interrogate me like a research subject.

I exhale and turn back to the foals. Another hoof shoots up—a pegasus colt, wings twitching with barely contained energy.

"If water can bend light and make rainbows, does that mean clouds can too?"

Now that is a more manageable question.

"Sort of," I say, nodding. "Clouds are made of tiny water droplets. Those droplets can scatter light, which is why clouds look white from a distance. But if the droplets are the right size, they can refract light too—kind of like what happens when it rains. That's why you sometimes see rainbows in the sky."

His eyes light up. "So if I fly through a cloud at the right angle, could I see a rainbow inside it?"

I smirk. "You might. Next time you fly through one, pay attention and see what happens."

His wings flutter excitedly, and I can already tell he's going to dive headfirst into every cloud he sees for the next week.

Before I can call on another foal, Twilight's hoof goes up again.

I groan. "Twilight."

"This one's relevant!" she insists.

I cross my foreleg on my chest. "Go on."

Twilight straightens up, her ears twitching in anticipation. "Alright, if rainbows are caused by refraction as you described, why do ponies perceive them as having six colors? Shouldn't it be a continuous change instead of distinct bands?"

I blink. Okay, that's actually a pretty good question.

I roll my shoulders. "Short answer? Your eyes. Long answer? The way ponies—and most creatures—perceive color isn't actually continuous. Light exists as a full spectrum, but your brain groups similar colors together. You think you're seeing six colors, but in reality, it's just your vision processing picking out the most distinct points."

Twilight hums, clearly intrigued. "So if a pony had different eyes—say, an owl or a changeling—would they see different colors in a rainbow?"

I nod. "Yep. Some creatures can see more colors than we can, like insects who can detect ultraviolet light. If a changeling or a griffon had different photoreceptors in their eyes, they might see more or even less of the spectrum."

The foals murmur excitedly at this. A filly in the front raises a hoof. "So… could we ever see more colors? Like if we had a spell or something?"

I smirk. "Hypothetically, if you could alter the way your eyes detect light, you might be able to see beyond the usual spectrum. But that would require messing with your biology, and honestly, you don't want to do that."

A colt in the back grins mischievously. "But what if we do want to do that?"

I sigh. "Then you'll go blind, and Cheerilee will have to explain to your parents why you tried to mutate your eyeballs."

Cheerilee chuckles. "Please don't encourage them."

The colt quickly shrinks back, but I can see the gears turning in his head.

As the last of the foals start gathering their things, Cheerilee steps forward, offering me a warm but calculating smile—the kind that makes me instantly suspicious.

"You know, Kinetic," she says, tilting her head slightly, "the students really enjoyed this lesson. I think it'd be wonderful if you came back for another sometime."

I resist the urge to groan. Of course she'd try to rope me into doing this again.

I force a neutral expression. "I'll… think about it."

Cheerilee raises an eyebrow, clearly unconvinced. "That's not a no."

I smirk. "And it's not a yes either."

She huffs but doesn't press further. "Well, if you ever change your mind, I'd be happy to have you."

I shrug. "I've already got my hooves full with my apprentice," I say, nodding toward the door where Sweetie Belle just left, still radiating smugness. "That filly is enough trouble for three classrooms."

Cheerilee chuckles knowingly. "I can imagine."

The questions finished, I break down the glass and reset it into the window. It's only slightly splotchy where I've taken from.

Close Enough

With that, I turn to leave, stepping out into the bright afternoon sun. The second I do, I hear the unmistakable sound of two ponies following me.

I sigh, letting my doppler illusion fall. "Do you two ever get tired of this?"

Applejack chuckles behind me. "Not really."

Twilight hums. "You're a very interesting stallion."

For a moment, it's quiet. Then Twilight, ever the one to poke at things, asks, "Why did you hide your leg?"

I immediately tense. My jaw clenches.

Applejack, sensing the shift in mood, gives Twilight a warning look. "Twi—"

"No, seriously," Twilight pushes, oblivious to the landmine she just stepped on. "You don't usually care about how you look, so why the illusion? Was it for the foals? You just didn't want any questions?"

I exhale sharply through my nose. Annoyed. "Nunya."

Twilight blinks. "What?"

I don't slow down. "Nunya business."

Applejack snorts, barely holding back a laugh.

Twilight, however, looks genuinely confused, her ears flicking back. "But I—"

I walk faster, cutting her off. Conversation over.

I hear them scramble to catch up, with my limping, it's not hard.

Before twilight can reinitiate her prying, Applejack clears her throat. "Been thinkin'," she says, her tone thoughtful. "Ya made a good point back there."

I glance at her. "About what?"

She adjusts her hat. "'Bout how we've been hoverin' over ya like a couple'a mother hens."

I raise an eyebrow. "And?"

She sighs. "And ya don't need us doin' that."

That actually makes me pause.

I stop walking, turning to face her fully. "Really."

Applejack nods. "Eeyup. Don't mean we don't care, but followin' ya around like yer some kinda loose cannon ain't doin' nopony any good." She gives me a pointed look. "So we ain't gonna do it no more."

I blink, caught off guard.

I study Applejack's expression, searching for any sign that she's just saying this to placate me. But no—she looks serious. Firm, but not in a stubborn way. More like she's actually thought about it.

I exhale, tension I didn't realize I was holding starting to unwind. "Huh."

Applejack smirks slightly. "That's all ya got to say?"

I shake my head. "No, just… didn't think you'd be the one to say it first."

She shrugs. "I can admit when I'm wrong."

Twilight, however, looks less convinced. Her ears twitch, and I can already tell she's about to argue.

"But—" she starts.

Applejack cuts her off. "No buts, Twi. Ya heard him back there. This ain't about us."

Twilight frowns. "I know that, but—"

"Then let it go." Applejack's voice is gentle but firm. "We wanna be there for 'im, sure. But that don't mean hoverin' over him like we gotta keep 'im from fallin apart." She looks at me. "He's already proved he ain't."

Twilight shifts uncomfortably, looking between me and Applejack. I can tell she wants to argue. I can practically see the calculations running in her head, trying to find a loophole. But deep down, she knows Applejack is right.

She sighs, rubbing her foreleg. "I just… I worry."

I nod. "I know."

She looks up at me, uncertain. "I don't want to stop being there for you."

I snort. "Then don't. Just stop trying to micromanage my life."

Twilight huffs, rolling her eyes. "I don't micromanage."

Applejack and I both give her a look.

She scowls. "Fine. Maybe I do a little bit."

Applejack smirks. "Only a little?"

Twilight glares. "We are not doing this."

I chuckle, shaking my head. "Look, Twilight, I know you mean well. But Applejack's right—you can't control everything."

She looks down, her ears flicking. Then, finally, she sighs. "Okay," she says quietly. "Okay. I'll back off."

I blink. "Just like that?"

She groans. "Don't make me say it again, or I'll change my mind."

I smirk. "Duly noted."

The three of us stand there for a moment, the tension between us settling into something… more manageable. Twilight still looks like she wants to argue, but she's choosing not to—and that's progress.

Applejack tips her hat back, grinning. "So, what now?"

I shrug. "Now? I go home."

Twilight raises an eyebrow. "And do what?"

I roll my eyes. "Whatever I feel like, Twilight. That's kind of the point."

Applejack chuckles. "Guess we'll leave ya to it, then."

Twilight hesitates, then sighs. "Fine. But if you do need anything…"

I smirk. "You'll be the first to know."

She nods, still looking reluctant but resigned. "Alright."

Applejack gives me a parting nod before trotting off. Twilight lingers for just a second longer, then follows, glancing back at me once before disappearing around a corner.

I stand there for a moment, watching them go.

Then, finally, I exhale and start heading home.

Alone.

By the time I get home, the afternoon sun is hanging low, casting long shadows across the ground. My H.A.R.D.I.S. stands just as I left it.

I step up to the door, pushing it open with telekinesis, and the familiar interior greets me with a comforting silence.

At least, until I see Rachel.

She's standing in the middle of the room, arms crossed, eyes staring straight into my soul. Her dark stone form—rough and weathered, yet somehow elegant—shifts slightly as she tilts her head.

Disapprovingly.

I groan. "Rachel, don't start."

She doesn't move. Doesn't blink. Just keeps staring.

It's deeply unsettling.

I sigh, shutting the door behind me. "I know, I know. I haven't spent time with you lately. I'm sorry."

Rachel doesn't budge.

Her expression remains perfectly neutral, but I can feel the weight of her judgment.

After a long silence, she finally speaks, her voice flat and simple.

"Forget me?"

I flinch, her voice sounds rougher than usual. "What? No! I didn't forget you!"

Her stone fingers curl slightly, a slow, deliberate movement. "You did."

I rub the back of my neck. "Okay, maybe a little."

Rachel continues staring.

I sigh again, stepping forward. "Look, it's been a lot, alright? Twilight, Applejack, the school thing—" I shake my head. "I barely had time to think."

She doesn't say anything.

Just keeps watching.

I shift awkwardly. "...Are you mad?"

Rachel's stay locked on to me.

Then, in that same monotone voice, she mutters:

"A little."

I wince. "That's fair."

Silence.

Then she steps closer, lifting a stone hand, and pokes my chest. Hard.

I grunt. "Ow."

"Fix it."

I sigh, but there's a small smirk tugging at my lips now. Same old Rachel.

"Alright, alright. How about this—I'll spend the rest of the evening with you. No interruptions, no Twilight barging in, no distractions."

Rachel squints. "Promise?"

I nod. "Promise."

She tilts her head again, considering. Then, finally, she uncrosses her arms, the judgment in her voice easing just a little.

"Okay."

I chuckle. "Great. Now, do you want to do something, or are you just going to glare at me until I feel guilty enough to carve you a throne out of solid obsidian?"

Rachel stares for a moment longer, then, in her usual blunt, matter-of-fact tone, she simply says:

"Go outside."

I blink. "Wait, what?"

She gestures vaguely toward the door. "Outside. Talk to others."

I exhale sharply, running a hoof down my face. "Rachel, come on. I just got back from dealing with others. I thought we were gonna hang out here."

Rachel gives a half-lidded stare. "Not same."

I groan. "Rachel—"

She takes a step closer, tilting her head. "You love me?"

I immediately sigh. "Damn it."

Rachel doesn't move, doesn't blink, doesn't even smirk—but she knows she won.

I rub my temple, muttering, "I swear, you guilt trip way too often."

Rachel just tilts her head the other way. "Works."

I grumble under my breath, but I can't exactly argue. She's not wrong.

I've always been a bit soft around her, I feel like she doesn't have as many opportunities as other... golems. And I know this isn't about her messing with me—she genuinely wants to go out, to interact with others.

I sigh again, louder this time, just to make my suffering known. "Fine. Fine. We'll go."

Rachel nods once, completely satisfied.

I squint at her. "You planned this whole conversation, didn't you?"

She doesn't answer.

I narrow my eyes. "Rachel."

She just tilts her head, eyes blinking slowly.

I shake my head, muttering curses under my breath, then grab my dusty cloak from the hanger by the door and throw it over my shoulders. "Alright, let's go socialize or whatever."

Rachel follows silently, stepping out with that eerie grace of hers, her stone body shifting with unnatural smoothness. The second we step outside, the fresh evening air greets us—cool, crisp, with the scent of hay and baked goods still lingering from the town square.

I have no idea where we're going.

Rachel, of course, doesn't say a word, just starts walking, letting me figure it out.

I sigh and follow.

We wander for a while, through the quieter parts of town, past little shops closing up for the evening, past ponies finishing their errands. Some give Rachel curious glances—she's not exactly subtle, looking like a walking statue out of some ancient ruins—but no one questions it. They're used to weird things in Ponyville.

And then, as we pass by a small park, we see a mint-green unicorn mare, sitting on a bench in the strangest possible way—her hind legs dangling over the side like a biped, instead of laying across it like a normal pony.

I stop.

Rachel stops too, following my gaze.

Lyra Heartstrings.

I know her. Vaguely. Background pony. Musician. Something about lyres.

But right now? That isn't what catches my attention.

It's the way her eyes light up the moment she sees Rachel.

Not with confusion. Not with wariness. But recognition.

She knows something.

Rachel, as usual, just stands there, completely neutral, not reacting to Lyra's stare.

Lyra's mouth opens slightly, her pupils shrinking. "Oh, whoa." Her voice is barely above a whisper. "That's… that's real."

I immediately tense. That's real? The hell does she mean by that?

Before I can even respond, Lyra hops off the bench, trotting toward us with way too much enthusiasm. "Where did you find that?!"

I blink. "Uh, I made her, It's really—"

"Wait, no," she cuts me off, eyes flicking over Rachel with intense fascination. "How old is she? Is she original? Or is she a reconstruction? No, no, that doesn't make sense—there's no way somepony could just make one, not without references." She gasps, suddenly grabbing my shoulders. "Do you have references?!"

I stare. "What are you talking about?"

Lyra blinks, then suddenly realizes what she's doing and quickly steps back, coughing into her hoof. "Right. Right. Sorry." She gives Rachel another once-over, then her voice lowers. "I just… I've only ever seen them in paintings. But this—" She gestures at Rachel. "This is real."

My mind races, but I force myself to keep my expression neutral. I don't know how much she knows, or thinks she knows, but I sure as hell don't want to find out the hard way.

I glance at Rachel, but—as always—she gives nothing away. Just stands there, silent, stone eyes staring at Lyra with quiet curiosity.

I clear my throat. "Paintings?"

Lyra nods enthusiastically, her tail flicking. "Yeah! And carvings. Some statues. They're super rare, but they exist in every era of recorded history. Pre-Classical pony settlements, early griffon empire ruins, even some buffalo cave paintings. But no one knows what they are!" She grins, voice picking up speed as she talks. "Some ponies think they're just legends—like those weird sky serpents or the shadow walkers—but the fact that they show up everywhere, in completely unrelated cultures, across thousands of years? That's huge!"

She pauses, then points at Rachel. "And now you're telling me you made one?!"

I nod slowly, keeping my face blank. "Yeah. Based her off a drawing I found a long time ago." I lie.

Lyra gasps. "You have a drawing?!"

I resist the urge to groan. Damn it.

I shrug, trying to play it cool. "Not anymore. Lost it years ago."

Lyra deflates slightly, ears pinning back in disappointment. "Oh, that sucks. I would've loved to see it." Then, just as quickly, she perks up again. "But still! The fact that somepony else even cares about these things is amazing!"

I nod, choosing my words carefully. "Yeah. Always found them... interesting."

That might be the understatement of the century.

Lyra practically vibrates with excitement. "Okay, okay, so tell me—where did you find the drawing? Was it in an archive? A ruin? Some ancient tomb hidden deep beneath Canterlot?!"

I raise an eyebrow. "I made it sound that exciting?"

"Yes!" she exclaims. "Because nopony cares about this stuff!" She gestures wildly. "Do you know how hard it is to get funding for archaeological studies when everypony thinks it's just old junk? My special talent is with lyres, but music doesn't pay the bills. So I started working with the Canterlot Historical Society, but even they think these figures are just myths!"

I blink. "You're an archaeologist?"

"Part-time," she says, waving a hoof. "But it's so interesting! Ancient history, lost civilizations, weird artifacts that don't make sense—" she motions to Rachel again, "—stuff like this."

Rachel, for her part, remains completely neutral, as if she isn't currently being discussed like an impossible artifact from a lost age.

I glance at her, then back at Lyra. "So... what do ponies think they are?"

Lyra shrugs. "Depends on who you ask. Some think they're spirits—guardians, messengers, that kind of thing. Others think they're old gods that faded away. One griffon scholar even suggested they might've been a whole species at some point, but that got shut down pretty fast." She huffs. "Most historians don't even talk about them. Too little evidence, too many weird theories. But I think—" she pauses, as if debating whether to say it out loud, then lowers her voice, leaning in conspiratorially, "I think they were real."

I do my absolute best not to react.

She grins. "And even if they weren't? Ponies believed in them. Enough to carve them into walls, to paint them in places nopony else would ever see. Every species has them. That means something."

I exhale slowly, nodding. "Yeah... guess it does."

Lyra beams. "So, how'd you do it? I mean, Rachel's not just a statue—she moves! I've never seen an animated construct like this before! Is she enchanted? Some kind of experimental golem magic?"


I exhale, rolling my shoulders. Lying outright isn't going to work forever—Lyra's too sharp, too interested, and I don't need her trying to dig up things that I can't explain. So I settle for something true enough to keep her satisfied.

"Rachel's a rune-based golem," I admit. "I built her myself."

Lyra's eyes widen. "You made a rune golem?!"

I nod. "Yeah."

She gawks. "But nopony makes rune golems! That kind of magic is ridiculously complex! Most ponies can barely manage a single rune for a heating stone, let alone a whole system of them!" She circles Rachel, eyes scanning her frame. "And she's got moving parts—actual joints and mechanisms! That's not normal!"

I shrug. "I'm not normal."

Lyra lets out a sharp laugh. "No kidding." She tilts her head, still staring. "But why? What made you decide to build something like this?"

I hesitate. Because I missed my old body? Because I wanted someone I could trust? Because I needed something familiar in a world that doesn't have anything for me?

I settle for the simplest answer.

"Because I could."

Lyra huffs. "That's not an answer."

I smirk. "It's the one you're getting."

She grumbles, but her curiosity only seems to grow. "Okay, so what's the deal, then? What's she like?"

I glance at Rachel, raising an eyebrow. "You wanna answer that one yourself?"

Lyra freezes. "Wait. Wait, wait. Are you telling me—" She points at Rachel, eyes huge. "She talks?!"

Rachel nods.

Lyra gasps. "That's insane!"

I smirk. "Rachel, go ahead."

Rachel tilts her head slightly, then, in that same calm, monotone voice, she says:

"Hello."

Lyra squeaks.

She immediately grabs my shoulders. "She just talked."

"Yep."

"She just—she just talked!" Lyra bounces in place. "Do you have any idea how advanced this is?! This is next-level magical engineering! This is something out of a myth!"

Rachel blinks slowly, then, after a long pause, adds:

"You excite."

Lyra wheezes. "She's—oh my Celestia, she's funny."

I chuckle. "Yeah, she has her moments."

Lyra practically shakes with excitement. "Okay, okay, I have about ten million questions, but—Rachel!" She turns to her, beaming. "What do you think of Ponyville? Do you like it?"

Rachel pauses, tilting her head thoughtfully, then answers:

"New. Different. Many ponies."

Lyra nods enthusiastically. "Yeah! It's a pretty weird little town, huh?"

Rachel nods. "Strange. But… good."

Lyra gasps again. "She has opinions?!"

I snort. "More than I would like."

Lyra stomps a hoof. "You are so lucky I'm not Twilight, or I'd be taking notes so fast they'd catch fire."

Rachel tilts her head the other way. "Why fire?"

Lyra laughs. "Because I'd be writing that fast!"

Rachel considers this. Then nods. "Acceptable."

Lyra loses it.

She collapses onto the bench, cackling, tail flicking wildly. "This is the best day ever."

I shake my head, smirking. "You done?"

She wipes a tear from her eye. "No, but I'll try to breathe." She takes a deep inhale, then leans forward again, grinning ear to ear. "Alright, Rachel. Tell me—what do you want to do?"

Rachel blinks, then looks at me.

I raise an eyebrow. "Rachel, you're the one who wanted to come out. You get to pick."

She's silent for a long moment.

Then she tilts her head again and simply says:

"More talk."

Lyra squeaks again. "Oh, I am so on board for that!"

Lyra grins, practically bouncing in place. "Yes! Alright, what do you wanna talk about? I can go on about archaeology for hours, but I don't wanna bore you."

Rachel tilts her head slightly, considering. "You. Tell me. More."

Lyra blinks, then smirks. "Oh, you wanna hear more about me?"

Rachel nods.

Lyra beams. "Okay, okay, where do I even start? I'm Lyra! Obviously. Music's my thing, but like I said, it doesn't exactly pay the bills, so I work part-time with the Canterlot Historical Society. Mostly translating old texts, documenting artifacts, that kind of thing. Buuuut when I get the chance, I like going out to actual ruins."

Rachel processes this, then responds slowly. "You… like old things."

Lyra laughs. "Yeah, that's one way to put it!"

Rachel nods again. "Old things. Important?"

Lyra's ears flick. She sits up straighter, grinning. "Very! They tell us about how ponies—and other creatures—used to live, what they believed, what mattered to them. History isn't just facts, it's stories. It's what connects us to everypony who came before!"

Rachel blinks. "Stories. Connection."

Rachel processes Lyra's words, her glowing white eyes narrowing slightly as if turning them over in her mind. Finally, she gives a slow, deliberate nod. "Stories. Connection. Important."

Lyra grins. "Exactly! Every carving, every painting, every little artifact is a piece of a bigger picture." She waves a hoof. "Like those figures I told you about—the ones you look like! They show up everywhere, but we don't know why. That's what makes it so interesting!"

Rachel tilts her head. "You want. To know."

Lyra nods enthusiastically. "Yes! So badly! But history is frustrating! It only ever gives us pieces—never the full story." She lets out a dramatic sigh. "It's like having a puzzle where half the pieces are missing."

Rachel considers this. "You. Search. Puzzle pieces?"

Lyra smiles softly. "Yeah. I guess I do."

Rachel nods again. Then, after a brief pause, she slowly says, "You… like… mystery."

Lyra's eyes light up. "Yes! It's all about the mystery! Why did ponies carve those figures? Who were they? What did they mean?" She leans forward excitedly. "Ponies today think they're just legends, but what if they weren't? What if they were something real that history just forgot?"

Rachel is silent for a long moment. Then, carefully, she repeats, "Forgotten."

Lyra nods. "Yeah. But that's what I'm trying to fix! Ponies might've forgotten, but history doesn't just vanish. It's buried, waiting to be found."

Rachel's eyes shift slightly. "Buried. Waiting."

Lyra tilts her head, suddenly more serious. "That's why I think what you did is so cool. Even if you didn't have your drawing anymore, you still remembered enough to bring her to life. Even if we lose things, even if we forget things, they're never really gone if we keep them alive."

Rachel is completely still.

For a long moment, she doesn't say anything. Just watches Lyra, as if analyzing her words from every possible angle.

Then, slowly, she nods. "Alive. Not gone."

Lyra smiles, tail flicking. "Yeah. Exactly."

Rachel sits a little straighter. "I… understand."

Lyra gasps. "Oh-ho, you're getting better at this!" She turns to me with wide, excited eyes. "She's getting better at this!"

I smirk. "Yeah, she does that."

Lyra turns back to Rachel. "So what else do you wanna know?"

Rachel pauses. Then, very carefully, she asks, "You. Like music?"

Lyra beams. "Oh, do I ever! That's my first passion! I play the lyre—you know, like my cutie mark. Music is like history in its own way—it lasts. It carries stories across time."

Rachel is quiet again, then slowly echoes, "Music. Stories."

Lyra nods eagerly. "Exactly! And some of the oldest songs? They're from ponies who aren't even around anymore! But their music is still here."

Rachel blinks. "Music. Never gone."

Lyra grins. "Yep! You're getting it!" She hums, tapping a hoof against the bench. "Y'know… if you want, I could play something for you sometime."

Rachel tilts her head. "Music. For me?"

Lyra nods. "Yeah! I mean, I don't know if you'd like it, but I'd love to share it with you."

Rachel is still for a moment, processing.

Then, very, very softly, she says:

"I… like."

Lyra gapes.

She turns to me, pointing at Rachel like she just performed a miracle. "Did she just—did she just say—"

I smirk. "Yep."

Lyra squeals. "Oh, she's adorable!"

Rachel tilts her head. "Adorable?"

Lyra gasps. "She's thinking about words! She's learning!"

I shake my head. "Yeah, yeah, she does that too."

Rachel is quiet for a moment, then, slowly, she asks: "What is. Adorable?"

Lyra melts.

She clutches her chest dramatically. "Oh my Celestia, I'm keeping her."

I snort. "Nope."

Lyra groans. "Fine. But I am so teaching her more words."

Rachel turns to me, as if for confirmation. "More words?"

I sigh. "Damn it."

Rachel nods. "Acceptable."

Lyra bursts out laughing.

The conversation drifts as the hours pass. Lyra talks about ruins she's visited, strange artifacts she's studied, and half-baked theories she hasn't had a chance to test. Rachel listens with quiet intensity, occasionally repeating words back to cement them in her growing vocabulary. Every so often, she'll ask a question—short, simple, but always direct.

"Ruins. You like?"

"Stories. You find?"

"Ponies. Forget. Why?"

And every time, Lyra lights up, eager to explain, to share, to keep going.

I don't mind letting Rachel indulge in this. It's good for her. She wanted to talk to others, and she found the exact right kind of pony to do it with. Lyra's enthusiasm is infectious, and somehow, her chaotic energy balances out Rachel's calm, deliberate nature in a way I never would've expected.

But eventually, the sky deepens to reds and purples, and the warmth of the sun gives way to the cool night air.

I stretch, feeling the stiffness in my legs, and glance up at the sky. "Alright, I think that's enough for today."

Rachel tilts her head. "Time. Go home?"

I nod. "Yeah."

Lyra's ears droop slightly. "Aw, already?"

I smirk. "You've been talking for hours."

She blinks. "Wait, really?"

Rachel nods. "It's been, Long time. Talked a lot."

Lyra gasps. "Oh my Celestia, you're learning phrasing."

Rachel tilts her head the other way. "Good?"

Lyra beams. "Yes! Very good!"

Rachel nods, processing. "Very good."

I snort. "Great. Now she's going to asking about everything."

Rachel blinks at me. "Everything?"

Lyra giggles.

I sigh, rubbing my temple. "We're not doing that one tonight."

Rachel nods once. "Later."

Lyra lets out another squeak of excitement. "Okay, no, I love her. You have to bring her back sometime."

Rachel turns to me, waiting.

I shrug. "Maybe."

Lyra huffs. "I'll take it."

With that, I step back, motioning to Rachel. "C'mon. Let's go."

Rachel takes a moment, as if considering something, then turns back to Lyra. After a pause, she gives a short, deliberate nod.

"Good talk."

Lyra's ears perk up. "Yeah! Good talk!"

Rachel nods again, satisfied, then turns and follows me as we make our way back toward the H.A.R.D.I.S.

Lyra watches us go, still grinning. "See ya around, Rachel! You too, Kinetic!"

I wave a hoof without looking back.

Rachel, however, quietly responds as we walk away:

"See you."

Lyra lets out a soft, delighted gasp behind us.

I shake my head.

Rachel just nods to herself.

"Good talk."

By the time we get home, the sky has settled into deep blues and purples, the stars beginning to blink into existence. The H.A.R.D.I.S. stands silent, waiting.

I push open the door, stepping inside with Rachel close behind. The air inside is still, undisturbed—exactly how we left it.

I let out a slow breath, rolling my shoulders. "Alright, bedtime."

Rachel, as always, doesn't react. She doesn't need sleep. She doesn't need rest. She just… exists.

I go through my usual routine—checking the windows, making sure nothing has mysteriously broken in my absence, then heading to my room. Rachel follows silently. Not unusual.

I expect her to turn toward her own room on the second floor, next to mine. She never uses it for sleeping, but it's still her space. A place she can go when she wants solitude.

Instead, she follows me inside.

I pause, glancing over my shoulder. "...Rachel?"

She steps in without hesitation, her white eyes glowing faintly in the dim light.

I frown. "Your room's next door."

Rachel nods once. "I know."

I narrow my eyes. "Then… why are you in here?"

She tilts her head slightly. "Do not like. Sleeping alone."

I blink. That's… new.

"You don't sleep, Rachel."

She nods again. "Still alone."

I hesitate, trying to piece that together. "What changed?"

Rachel is quiet for a long moment. Then, slowly, she says: "Never changed. Just… could not talk good enough. To say."

I stare at her.

That's… a lot.

She's been feeling this the whole time. Just couldn't express it. Couldn't tell me until now.

I sigh, running a hoof down my face. "Damn it."

Rachel blinks. "Bad?"

I shake my head. "No, Rachel. Not bad." I step aside, motioning to the bed. "C'mon. Get in."

She doesn't hesitate.

She moves with calm precision, climbing onto the bed and settling down on the unoccupied half. Her stone frame shifts smoothly, joints moving too precisely for something from this medieval-level world. The runes carved into her body faintly pulse, adjusting as she settles.

I watch as she positions herself carefully, almost thoughtfully, then goes still.

I sigh, laying back on my side of the bed. "You comfortable?"

Rachel is silent for a moment, perfectly still as if testing the space, feeling the weight of her presence on the mattress. Then, rather than answering immediately, she reaches out—slow, deliberate—

"Comfort..."

And presses a stone finger against my chest.

"Comes from here."

I stop breathing.

My heart stumbles in my chest, tightening, aching in a way I don't have words for.

I stare at her, at the way her eyes—solid stone, unblinking, unyielding—hold no doubt, no hesitation. Rachel doesn't say things she doesn't mean. She doesn't understand dishonesty, doesn't understand empty reassurances. If she speaks, it is truth.

My throat feels tight, my voice barely above a whisper. "Rachel…"

She doesn't move her hand. Just tilts her head, waiting.

I let out a slow, shaky breath. "...Yeah. I get it."

She nods, satisfied, then finally withdraws her hand, resting it at her side. She shifts slightly, her stone frame making the faintest whisper of movement, before she finally goes completely still.

I sigh, turning onto my side, closing my eyes.
 
The Chapter Before The Chapter New
I wake up to the sound of knocking.

Not a polite knock. Not a normal knock. That could never happen in my house.

A frantic, desperate pounding that immediately makes me groan into my pillow.

I don't even have to look to know who it is.

Rachel stirs beside me—not because she sleeps, but because she's aware of the disturbance. She doesn't say anything, just waits.

I groan again, rolling onto my back. "Rachel, do me a favor and throw whoever that is into the lake."

Rachel tilts her head. "Twilight. Can't."

I sigh. "Yeah, I figured."

The knocking grows even louder.

"Kinetic! Open up! It's important!"

Rachel looks at me. "Answer?"

I exhale sharply. "Yeah, yeah, I'm getting up."

I swing my legs over the side of the bed and push myself up, rubbing the sleep from my eyes. Rachel shifts as well but doesn't move to follow me just yet.

I trudge my way toward the front door, each knock grating on my sanity. When I finally swing it open, I find Twilight Sparkle, disheveled and jittery, her eyes wide with urgency.

She doesn't even let me say anything before blurting out, "I need you to come to Canterlot with me!"

I stare at her.

Then I shut the door.

She immediately starts knocking again.

"Kinetic!"

I sigh, pressing my forehead against the wood. "Rachel, I'm gonna kill her."

Rachel's voice comes from the bedroom. "No. Twilight. Friend."

I grumble under my breath and reopen the door. Twilight looks both relieved and mildly offended.

I lean against the doorframe, voice flat. "Twilight, it is too early for this. What do you want?"

She thrusts a letter toward me, her magic practically crinkling the parchment. "Princess Celestia sent me this! She says I need to come to Canterlot immediately! That it's something that will 'test me'."

I raise an eyebrow. "And?"

Twilight's eye twitches. "And?! Kinetic, it's a test! Some kind of important trial she's set up for me! A major moment in my magical studies! A defining—"

I hold up a hoof. "Twilight. Breathe."

She immediately starts talking again. "This could be huge! And since we have to go to Canterlot, I need you to come with me!"

I blink slowly. "Why?"

She frowns, like the answer should be obvious. "Because they'll want to see you! You disappeared for months! Everypony thought you were dead!"

I stare at her. "So you want me to go all the way to Canterlot… just to say hi?"

Twilight flinches. "Well… when you say it like that…"

I sigh, rubbing my temple. "Twilight, I don't know if you've noticed, but I don't really like big, dramatic meetings. I have zero interest in getting dragged into some royal welcome-back parade. If this is about your test, why do you need me?"

Twilight huffs. "Because as an Archmage of Equestria, you have a duty to the crown."

I narrow my eyes at her. "Yeah? Well, my leg is gone, so I'm not exactly useful in a fight. Which is what every encounter with you ponies turns into."

Twilight falters, guilt flashing across her face.

I press forward. "And even if I was?" I give her a pointed look. "I actually haven't been paid this month."

Twilight blinks. "...What?"

I cross my foreleg on my chest. "My stipend. The 1,000 bits I get every month? I only got one thousand when I got back, when it should've been two." I tilt my head. "Which means I technically have no active contract right now."

Twilight gapes. "You're seriously using a paperwork error as an excuse not to come?!"

I give my smuggest look. "I'm saying that until my salary is reinstated, I have no obligation to go running to Canterlot whenever somepony orders me to."

Twilight lets out a frustrated groan. "You are impossible!"

I shrug. "I prefer 'selectively cooperative.'"

She glares at me, fully prepared to argue, but then she stops. I can see the gears turning in her head, calculating, analyzing, trying to find an angle that'll get me to budge.

Twilight's expression tightens, her mouth opening, then closing. I can see the internal battle happening—her instinct to argue, to try and force the outcome she wants, fighting against something else.

And then, to my complete surprise, she stops.

She closes her eyes, inhales deeply, and lets it out in a slow, controlled breath.

Then she looks at me.

Not with frustration. Not with exasperation.

"I'm sorry."

I blink.

She continues, her voice softer. "I'm doing it again, aren't I?"

She finally noticed.

She shakes her head slightly, like she's frustrated with herself now. "I keep pushing. I keep trying to control things, to make you do what I think is right, and I—I shouldn't." She exhales sharply, looking directly at me. "I'm sorry, Kinetic."

I stare at her.

I wasn't ready for this.

Twilight swallows. "I know you don't like being controlled. And I know I've been doing that—or at least, I've been trying to. And it wasn't fair to you."

She takes another breath, steadier this time. "So I won't do that. I won't try to force you. I won't order you to come. I just…" She hesitates, her ears flicking, before settling on, "I just need you there."

She looks at me, eyes steady but not demanding, not pushing. Just asking.

"So… will you please come with me?"

Damn it.

I run a hoof down my face, exhaling hard. "You really make it impossible to say no, you know that?"

Twilight offers the tiniest of smiles. "That's the idea."

I groan, shaking my head. "Fine. Fine. I'll go."

Twilight lets out a small breath, relieved. "Thank you."

I glance back at Rachel, who has been watching this entire exchange like a silent judge. "You wanna come?"

Rachel tilts her head. Her expression doesn't change, but I feel the weight of it.

Then, very calmly, she says: "If leave me. I break things."

I blink. "Rachel."

She nods, entirely serious. "Many things."

I groan. "Don't do that."

Rachel meets my gaze with perfect, unwavering certainty. "Then. Don't leave."

I sigh. "Damn it."

Rachel nods again. "Good."

Twilight watches this exchange, stunned "She can talk?! Wait, no, we don't have time for this." She shakes her head as if suppressing a million questions.

I turn back to her. "Alright. I'll meet you at the station in an hour."

She nods hesitantly. "See you there."

As soon as she's gone, I shut the door.

And immediately, Rachel speaks.

"Soft."

I whirl around. "I am not."

Rachel just blinks slowly. "Soft."

I scowl. "I— No. I just— It's not like—" I groan, waving a hoof. "She asked nicely! What was I supposed to do?"

Rachel nods. "Biggest soft."

I point at her. "You are really pushing it today."

Rachel doesn't flinch, doesn't hesitate, just stands there in perfect silence before slowly repeating:

"Biggest. Soft."

I groan again. Louder.

Rachel nods, satisfied.


Packing for a simple trip should be easy.

But I've learned my lesson.

Last time I left on what was supposed to be a quick venture, I got yeeted into Tartarus with nothing.

Never again.

So, I overpack.

Not dramatically—nothing unnecessary, nothing I can't carry—but enough that if something stupid happens, I won't be stranded in the frozen north without supplies. Because let's be real—I know where this is leading. Celestia's little "test" is a nice, innocent-sounding excuse, but I know it's going to be the Crystal Empire.

And while my current plan is to deny the order entirely and claim I'm too handicapped to participate, I am not risking another disaster.

I stuff a medkit into my bag first, followed by extra food, water, and a few blankets. Cloaks, too—layers are important.

Then, I open up my storage crate and pull out the separated pieces of my flying slab.

Rune-powered, atomically bonded, built specifically so that I can snap it back together on the go if I need it.

It's not big—not like a proper chariot or airship—but it works. A compact, portable platform that lets me fly. I haven't needed it since getting back, but considering the track record of these "adventures," I'm not taking chances.

I close it and start levitating the crate.

And then, before I can even get it fully off the ground, Rachel grabs it.

I blink. "I got it."

Rachel doesn't even look at me. "No."

I frown. "I can carry it in my magic, Rachel."

Rachel finally turns to me, tilting her head slightly.

"Weak."

I squint at her. "Excuse me?"

Rachel nods. "Weak. Small. Fragile."

I sputter. "I am not fragile!"

She tilts her head the other way. "Tired. Easily broken."

I point at her. "Okay, rude."

Rachel stares. "Fact."

I groan, rubbing my temple. "You know what? Fine. Carry the damn crate."

Rachel nods once, completely satisfied.

With everything packed (and my pride wounded), I head toward the train station, Rachel following close behind with zero effort carrying the crate.

As soon as I arrive, I immediately spot them.

The girls are already waiting.

Twilight, obviously, standing at the front. Applejack beside her, relaxed but alert. Rarity, looking far too put-together for a long train ride. Fluttershy, looking mildly concerned at something Rainbow Dash is saying. And Pinkie—bouncing, somehow still excited this early.

All six of them.

Waiting.

For me.

I sigh. Loudly.

Rachel nods. "Biggest soft."

I groan.

I trudge up to the ticket counter, Rachel still carrying the crate like it weighs nothing. The vendor looks at me, then at her, then back at me.

I raise an eyebrow. "Two tickets to Canterlot."

He nods slowly, clearly choosing not to ask questions, and slides them over. I pass over the bits and take the tickets in my magic before turning back toward the girls.

Twilight is still freaking out.

She's pacing in a tight circle near the platform, muttering to herself, her ears pinned back as she re-reads Celestia's letter for the tenth time.

Rachel leans over slightly and whispers to me. "She will explode?"

I snort. "If she keeps that up? Maybe."

Rachel nods. "Should move."

I shake my head, stepping toward the others.

Twilight doesn't even look up. "I don't understand why she wouldn't include more details! What am I being tested on? Is it theoretical? Practical? A spell demonstration? A knowledge exam? What if it's a combination? What if there's a hidden requirement she's expecting me to figure out? What if—"

Applejack puts a firm hoof on her shoulder. "Twilight. Breathe."

Twilight inhales sharply. Then exhales.

Then immediately starts muttering again.

Applejack sighs. "Well, I tried."

I smile. "She'll run out of steam eventually."

Rarity hums, tilting her head. "Unlikely. You'd be surprised how long she can keep up this level of anxiety."

Rainbow Dash rolls her eyes. "Can we just get on the train already? We can listen to Twilight freak out from inside, y'know."

Twilight huffs but follows.

We all board the train together, finding an empty compartment. I sit down, Rachel taking the seat beside me, still holding onto the crate tightly.

Twilight finally settles, though she's still tense.

That's when I finally turn to the others. "So… why are all of you coming, exactly? If this is Twilight's test, why not just let her handle it?"

Pinkie gasps. "Because she's our friend, silly! We're here to support her!"

Rarity nods. "Before and after. If this is as important as she thinks it is, she'll need somepony to help her keep her nerves in check."

Applejack smirks. "Plus, if she fails, she'll need us to keep her from lockin' herself in a library fer a week."

Twilight glares at her. "I wouldn't do that."

Applejack raises an eyebrow.

Twilight hesitates. "...Probably."

Rainbow Dash snickers. "Point is, Twilight's our friend. No way are we letting her go into this alone."

Twilight, despite the show of support, does not calm down.

In fact, the moment the train starts moving, she resumes spiraling.

She paces in the small aisle between the seats, muttering theories under her breath. "It could be a magical history test… but what if it's a practical exam? Maybe it's an emergency situation? Or a diplomacy trial?! But that wouldn't make sense—unless she wants to test me in multiple fields at once! Or what if—"

Pinkie suddenly gasps, bouncing up from her seat. "Oh! I know! Kinetic, show us something from your world with your Illusions! That'll distract Twilight!"

I blink. "That'll never work she's too—"

But as I turn my head, Twilight has stopped pacing.

She's staring at me.

Locked in.

Eyes wide with intrigue.

Fuck.

Fine... How do I do this so they never ask again?


I sigh, shifting in my seat, already regretting this. "Alright, gimme a second."

I close my eyes, focusing, recalling what Sweetie said about producing sound to go with my illusion.

I take a deep breath, letting my telekinesis extend into the air around me, vibrating. I start tuning them—faint at first, barely perceptible—then sharper.

A low hum fills the train car.

I test it, adjusting the frequency. A light buzz. Then a tone. Then a slight whistle.

Good. I can work with this.

I take my time, playing around with the sound waves, adjusting pitches, shifting frequencies, testing the limits of what I can replicate.

It's actually kind of fun—like stretching a muscle I didn't know I had.

I make a simple echoing chime, then deepen it into a low, ominous rumble. I layer vibrations together, forming a faint, artificial chorus that hums beneath the train's natural creaks and rattles. Twilight watches, fascinated by the sounds that she knows can't come from a real spell.

It takes about fifteen minutes of experimenting before I finally decide to get this over with.

I open my eyes. "Alright. Pay attention." I glance around at them, making sure they're all watching. "Because I'm only doing this once."

They lean in slightly.

I smile a bit too wide. Good.

This is going to scar them.


mqdefault.jpg


I close my eyes, focusing every ounce of my precision into the illusion. Sound first. I begin constructing it—low synthetic hums, a reverberating guitar that starts slow, steady, deliberate. The kind that tells you something is coming.

Then, visuals from a screen of chalk dust.

The illusion fades in, starting in blackness. Then, slowly, a cracked and broken moon drifts into view, its surface marred by deep fractures.

A slow pan reveals Earth.

Except it's not the Earth I remember.

It's burning.

Flames crawl across the surface. Massive, hellish symbols—pentagrams, seared into the very crust—glow with molten heat, visible from orbit.

The heavy music builds, layering upon itself, tension coiling.

Then, the scene shifts—

A gun case. Sleek. Heavily reinforced. A single weapon resting within.

A gloved hand enters the frame. Grabs it.

Then—

A voice. Deep. Reverbing. Authority woven into every syllable.

"Against all the evil that Hell can conjure…"

The music rises. The illusion shifts.

A helmet clicks into place. A figure—armored, brutal, precise—stands tall, face obscured.

"All the wickedness that mankind can produce…"

His arm tenses. A blade—sleek, deadly—snaps outward, extending from his gauntlet.

He flexes his fingers, then retracts it.

"We will send unto them…"

The scene zooms out, revealing a massive portal frame, ancient and hyper-advanced all at once. Energy crackles as it powers on.

A gateway. A breach.

"...Only you."

The armored figure—The Guy—grabs his weapon, the weight of it familiar, solid.

He steps forward.

"Rip and tear…"

The portal flares.

"...Until it is done."

The music drops.

Then, violence.

The Guy plunges into Hell on earth, and the slaughter begins.

The illusion shifts to first-person, pulling the girls directly into the carnage.

A massive, hulking creature—all bloated flesh and mechanical implants, spewing fire from grotesque, malformed limbs—bursts into view.

The Guy doesn't hesitate.

A rocket slams into the thing's chest, detonating with a visceral shockwave. The explosion tears through flesh and metal alike, sending charred limbs flying across the battlefield.

Another second, another monster.

A floating, bulbous mass with rows of jagged teeth and a single, glaring eye.

The Guy pulls the trigger. A single precision shot.

The thing's eye detonates, popping like an overripe fruit. It lets out a distorted, wet scream before its lifeless body crumples midair, collapsing in a heap.

The music intensifies—fast, brutal, unrelenting.

The Guy doesn't stop moving. He's fast, unnaturally so—jumping impossibly high, dashing in bursts of motion too quick to track. The camera stays locked in first-person, placing the viewer directly in his seat.

A massive, armored beast lunges at him.

The Guy sidesteps mid-air, flipping his weapon over, bringing a massive blade down into the thing's skull.

It shrieks—before being torn apart at the waist.

The girls are silent.

Except for Fluttershy, who lets out a barely-audible whimper.

Another creature skitters forward—massive, mechanical, eight legs.

The Guy switches weapons mid-motion, unloading a full clip into its grotesque brain casing. Its metallic body convulses, sparks flying as it collapses, leaving behind only smoking ruin.

The visuals are relentless—bodies crushed, limbs torn, gunfire roaring through the hellscape.

The crescendo builds.

Then—

The final opponent.

A towering beast, nearly twice the size of the others. Its body is grotesque—an amalgamation of flesh and machine, a mockery of life, standing in defiance.

The Guy stalks forward.

A new weapon appears.

A blade of searing red energy.

The monster lunges.

The Guy is faster.

One clean cut.

Both of its legs sever. It collapses.

Another.

Its body splits at the waist.

The last.

The head falls, rolling across the scorched battlefield.

The music ends.

The illusion fades.

Silence.

I open my eyes, turning back to the girls.

Their faces are a study in disbelief.

I let the silence linger for a few more seconds, then casually lean back in my seat.

"So, yeah," I say, stretching slightly. "That was from my world."

I don't say it was real.

I don't say it wasn't.

Twilight's expression is a mix of horror and morbid fascination. Rarity looks like she might be sick. Fluttershy… hasn't moved. Pinkie is uncharacteristically quiet.

Rainbow Dash shifts awkwardly, rubbing the back of her neck. "Okay, so, uh… the music? Pretty cool. But the, uh… y'know…" she waves a hoof vaguely, "everything else? Not so much."

Rarity nods quickly. "Yes! I wholeheartedly agree! The sheer brutality—" she shudders. "That was horrific!"

Applejack hasn't taken her eyes off me.

"Alright," she says, slow and measured, "I gotta ask… What in the hay is 'Hell?'"

Right. The narrator said that part.

I tilt my head slightly, keeping my tone even. "Think of it like our version of Tartarus. Except instead of just being a prison for creatures who get sealed away, it's where the evil dead go after they die."

Rarity's eyes widen. "So it's an afterlife?"

I nod. "For the worst of the worst, yeah."

Fluttershy finally finds her voice. "But… I don't understand. If it's an afterlife, how did those creatures… get out?"

I pause, considering. Again, I don't lie. I just… phrase things carefully.

"Humanity was trying to harness energy from Hell," In the game, I leave out. "Argent energy. Powerful, efficient. But, well… it turns out if you try to take something from Hell, Hell eventually takes something back."

I motion vaguely toward where the illusion had been. "That was what happened when they attacked. Full-scale invasion."

Twilight visibly shudders. "That was… an invasion?"

I nod. "That was Earth."

Rainbow grimaces. "Ugh. And you had to deal with that?"

I shrug. "Well, not me specifically. That was way above my level."

Again—not a lie.

Applejack's eyes narrow slightly. I know she's still trying to piece together what's real and what's not, but she doesn't call me out.

Pinkie tilts her head. "Wait… you said 'Argent energy.' What's that?"

I sigh, already regretting this. "It was a power source. Humanity was running out of energy, so they started looking into alternative solutions. They found a way to extract power from Hell."

Rarity blanches. "That sounds like an appalling idea."

I smile softly. "Yeah, turns out it was."

Fluttershy shifts slightly. "So… what happened? Did… Did you—" She hesitates. "I mean, did humans win?"

I pause, then shake my head. "I don't like talking about it."

That shuts them up.

Twilight immediately closes her mouth, recognizing the line. Even Rainbow—who normally pushes—doesn't press the issue.

Applejack, though…

She tilts her hat slightly, watching me carefully. Then, after a long pause, she exhales through her nose.

"You ain't lyin'," she says finally. "But you ain't tellin' the whole truth neither."

I shrug. "Guess you'll have to live with that mystery, then."

Applejack huffs but doesn't argue.

The train compartment falls into silence again.

Rarity is still recovering. Fluttershy is visibly disturbed. Twilight looks like she has ten thousand questions, but—for once—is holding them in.

Well.

They're never asking for another illusion video again.


Mission accomplished.

The train car sits in complete silence, everypony still digesting what they just saw. Rarity avoids eye contact. Fluttershy looks like she's still hearing the sounds in her head. Rainbow is staring out the window, clearly trying to scrub the mental images away. Even Pinkie—who bounces back from everything—is just staring at the floor.

Twilight?

She keeps glancing at me, then away.

Like she wants to ask something but knows better.

Fine by me.

The rest of the trip continues in silence, the rhythmic hum of the train the only sound.

Eventually, the loud whistle of the false locomotive signals our arrival in Canterlot. The train slows, then lurches to a stop.

We disembark onto the station platform, and I take a second to stretch. Rachel steps down beside me, still effortlessly carrying the crate.

Twilight takes the lead, saying goodbye to her friends and trotting ahead, her posture stiff.

I sigh, falling in step beside her.

She's still half-freaking out over the test, but now?

Now she's also disturbed by what she saw.

I catch her glancing at me from the corner of my eye—quick, subtle, like she's trying not to be obvious.

She doesn't say anything.

Just keeps looking, then looking away.

Yeah, that's not ominous at all.

Still, I don't comment on it.

We move through Canterlot, the city as pristine and regal as ever. Ponies glance our way—mostly at Rachel—but no one stops us.

The castle looms ahead, its spires glistening in the sunlight.

Twilight exhales sharply. "Okay. Okay. Just gotta focus."

I raise an eyebrow. "You're already panicking."

She glares. "I am not panicking."

I snort. "You're always panicking."

Twilight groans, rubbing her temples.

I glance back at Rachel.

She tilts her head slightly, watching Twilight.

Then, very deliberately, she mutters: "Explode soon."

I let a giggle slip.

Twilight groans louder.

Twilight leads me through the castle halls, her pace quick but tense. I follow behind, Rachel bringing up the rear, still carrying the crate like it weighs nothing.

The closer we get to the throne room, the stiffer Twilight becomes. She's muttering under her breath again, probably rehearsing answers to whatever test she thinks Celestia is about to throw at her.

We reach the massive double doors, two guards posted at either side. Twilight doesn't even pause—she pushes the doors open with her magic and steps through.

I follow.

And immediately, something feels off.

Celestia is sitting on her throne, looking exactly how she always does— regal, composed, bathed in warm sunlight.

But the moment I step inside, the moment she sees me—

She freezes.

Her normally calm, serene expression completely shatters.

Her eyes widen.

Her breath catches.

Princess Celestia looks genuinely, visibly shaken.

Like she's just seen a ghost.

I stop walking.

Twilight doesn't notice. She's too caught up in whatever academic meltdown she's about to have. "Princess! I came as soon as I got your letter! What is the test? Is it theoretical? Practical? Am I expected to perform under pressure? Is there a—"

Celestia isn't listening.

She's still staring at me.

Her pupils are just slightly dilated. Her wings twitch, like she's resisting the urge to move.

For the first time in a long time, I see pure, unfiltered emotion on her face.

And the emotion?

It's guilt.

…Okay.

I squint at her.

Why are you surprised?

I was gone, yeah.

But I sent a letter.

I made it very clear that I was alive.

So why is she looking at me like she never got it?

I frown. "You look like you've seen a ghost."

Celestia inhales sharply, composing herself just enough to speak.

"Kinetic." Her voice is carefully controlled, but I can hear the strain beneath it. "You're alive."

I raise an eyebrow. "Yeah? I told you that."

Something flickers in her eyes.

Celestia's expression doesn't change. Her eyes stay locked on me, sharp, calculating—but beneath it, I can see the confusion, the quiet urgency.

Then she tilts her head ever so slightly.

"And how," she says, voice deceptively light, "did you do that?"

I blink. "Uh… I sent a letter."

Silence.

She doesn't react at first. Just watches me with that unyielding, unreadable gaze.

Then, very slowly, she asks, "When?"

I frown, glancing at Twilight, then back to Celestia. "About six days ago. Through the mail, paid extra for speed."

Celestia's expression does not change.

But her magic flares.

A golden glow envelops the doors behind us, shutting them with a soft but absolute finality.

Then, she speaks again—her voice sickly sweet.

"Raven?"

A unicorn mare startles from the side of the throne room—Raven Inkwell, Celestia's personal assistant and mail sorter. She adjusts her glasses, stepping forward quickly, clearly caught off guard.

"Yes, Your Majesty?"

Celestia smiles.

The kind of smile that makes ponies nervous.

"The letter," Celestia says lightly, "from Kinetic Flux. The one he sent six days ago. What happened to it?"

Raven pauses.

And in that moment, I see it.

The smallest shift in her eyes.

She remembers.

"…Oh."

Celestia's smile does not waver. "Oh?"

Raven adjusts her glasses. "Well, uh, if I recall correctly… it was particularly…" She hesitates. "Rude."

I blink. "What?"

Raven nods quickly, like she's reassuring herself. "Yes, yes, I remember now! It was very curt. No formalities. Rather dismissive. So… as per standard procedure, we discarded it."

Twilight gasps. "You threw it out?!"

Raven nods too quickly. "Spam mail and useless letters get sorted accordingly, Princess! We always ensure that only important matters reach Her Majesty's desk, and the letter in question was simply—"

"—a direct communication," Celestia interrupts, her voice so calm it's terrifying, "from an Archmage of Equestria, presumed dead, stating that he was alive."

Raven freezes.

Her ears pin back. "I—"

Celestia tilts her head ever so slightly. "Tell me, Raven." Her voice is still pleasant. Too pleasant. "Was it truly useless?"

Raven swallows. "I… I didn't—"

Celestia smiles.

A warm, gentle smile.

And that is when Raven realizes she's in danger.

Celestia stands up.

Slowly.

Gracefully.

With the weight of the sun itself.

"Raven." Celestia steps down from the throne, descending toward her. "Do you know what I have spent the last months believing?"

Raven doesn't answer.

Celestia continues anyway.

"I believed," she says, voice still so very sweet, "that I had failed a pony who placed his trust in me." She stops just a few steps away, lowering her head slightly. "I believed that I had lost somepony who once served under my banner. That he had been cast away, alone, forgotten, with no chance of return."

Raven takes an instinctive step back.

Celestia follows.

"I believed, every day, that my negligence had cost a life. That I had sent another soul to its end."

The throne room feels warmer.

Not blazing—not scorching—but like the sun has shifted ever so slightly closer.

And still, Celestia smiles.

Celestia's gaze remains calm, her voice light.

"But instead of learning right away that he was alive," she muses, "I have waited… six days."

Her words are gentle, but there is a weight to them.

A slow, deliberate heaviness that settles over the room.

Raven does not move.

Does not breathe.

Does not blink.

Celestia smiles warmer.

"Raven."

Raven flinches.

Celestia tilts her head. "Would you be so kind as to escort yourself to the dungeons?"

Raven nods violently.

"O-of course, Your Majesty."

Celestia's expression does not change.

"We will talk later."

Her tone is not unkind.

Not angry.

Just… inevitable.

Raven bows quickly before turning and scurrying out, two guards flanking her. The doors close behind them with a soft, final thud.

Silence.

The warmth in the air fades.

Celestia exhales slowly.

Then, finally, she looks at me again.

Her eyes scan over me, taking in every detail.

I take the moment to cut the tension.

"Well," I say, smirking. "At least it wasn't seven days."

Celestia doesn't laugh.

She doesn't even smile.

She just slowly steps forward, her eyes locked onto me.

Her movements are measured, deliberate—like she's approaching a wounded animal.

And something about it makes my skin crawl.

The closer she gets, the more I shrink into myself.

The moment she's close enough, she lowers herself down, bringing her head to my level.

Then, without a word—

She pulls me into a hug.

I freeze.

Everything in me locks up.

The room vanishes.

The throne. The others. Rachel standing motionless behind me.

It all fades.

All I can register is the sudden, overwhelming presence of warmth.

Not the kind of warmth that burns.

But the kind that envelops.

Soft. Heavy. Unshakable.

Her wings fold gently around me, her mane drifting faintly in the air.

I don't move.

I can't.

Her voice is quiet when she speaks.

"I am so sorry, Kinetic Flux."

I swallow. "Uh—"

But she doesn't let me interrupt.

"I am sorry," she says again, voice heavy. "For everything. For what happened to you. For what you lost."

Her grip is gentle, but unrelenting. Like she's afraid that if she lets go, I might disappear again.

"I should have stopped her," she murmurs. "I should have done more. I should have protected you when you were cast out with the changelings. When you were thrown away."

I tense.

I hate this.

I hate this so much.

I try to joke my way out. "Well, in hindsight, yeah, maybe ejecting me with the bug army wasn't the best—"

Her wings tighten.

"You are allowed to be angry."

I stop.

Her voice is quiet, but firm.

"You are allowed," she repeats, "to be angry at me. At Cadence. At the world for what it has taken from you."

I exhale sharply, shaking my head. "I've been angry. But I got over it."

Celestia doesn't let go.

Her breath is steady, but her voice softens.

"I should have been there for that, too."

I don't know how to respond to that.

She finally pulls back, just enough to look me in the eyes.

Her expression is calm, but beneath it—deep, deep beneath it—I can see it.

The exhaustion.

The weariness.

Her voice is quieter than before.

"I lose so many," she whispers.

I barely hear it.

"So many ponies. So many lives." Her eyes flicker with something old, something tired. "It is a fate I have accepted, again and again."

Her wings fold back.

She sits up.

"But it is so rare," she murmurs, softer now, "that one is ever returned to me."

The throne room falls into silence.

The weight of her words settles.

And I don't know what to say.

I try to wiggle out of Celestia's hold, but she's not letting go.

Not yet.

I shift awkwardly, wings still wrapped around me, way too much contact. "Okay, okay. This is a lot."

She doesn't move.

I clear my throat. "You, uh. You didn't summon me here to just… hug me forever, right?"

Celestia finally exhales, releasing me—but slowly. Like she's forcing herself to let go.

She pulls back, composing herself in a single breath, but I can still see it. That lingering tension in her eyes.

I immediately take a step back, rolling my shoulders. "Right. Cool. Great talk. Didn't you have something to ask Twilight?"

Celestia blinks. Then softly chuckles, shaking her head.

"Yes," she says, tilting her head toward the doors. "But first—Luna?"

A flash of magic sparks from her horn, the spell carrying through the castle.

There's a pause.

Then—

A crash from the hallway.

The doors slam open.

Luna bursts into the throne room.

She looks disheveled, like she just rolled out of bed, but the moment she sees me, her eyes go wide.

"YOU STILL LIVE?!"

I raise an eyebrow. "Nice to see you too, Princess."

Luna marches forward. "Celestia didst tell Us thou wert dead! That thou hadst perished! That thou hadst been cast into the abyss, never to be seen again!"

Celestia clears her throat. "Technically, I said he was presumed dead—"

Luna ignores her.

She steps up to me, scanning me, her eyes narrowing. "Thou art thinner."

I shrug. "Tartarus diet."

She squints. "Thou hast lost a limb."

"Didn't need it anyway." I chirp.

Luna pauses.

Then she grins.

"THOU ART UNKILLABLE."

Twilight chokes.

I snort. "I try."

Luna claps a hoof on my shoulder, beaming. "THIS PLEASETH US."

Celestia sighs.

"Luna, as much as I would love for you to have your reunion—"

Luna immediately frowns, slipping into a more casual speech. "You would deny me my joy?"

Celestia pinches the bridge of her nose. "We are on a tight schedule."

Luna glares. "You are merely upset that he likes me better."

Celestia closes her eyes for a moment, exhaling through her nose. "Luna."

Luna smirks. "Yes, dear sister?"

Celestia does not engage. Instead, she straightens, her posture returning to that of the ruler she is.

"This is important."

Luna rolls her eyes but steps back, still grinning.

I take this moment to step back as well, putting some much-needed distance between me and Celestia.

She, mercifully, does not pull me back.

Instead, she turns to Twilight.

Twilight straightens immediately, suddenly back in academic mode.

"Twilight Sparkle," Celestia begins, her voice regal, even, measured. "You wished to know why I summoned you here."

Twilight nods quickly, lighting up her horn and pulling out multiple quills, paper, and ink.

"I brought my own quills!" she says, her voice just a little too eager. "And plenty of paper to show my work! Sorry, sorry—"

Celestia raises a hoof, stopping her.

"This is a different kind of test."

Twilight freezes.

Celestia's horn glows.

In the center of the room, an illusion manifests—a three-dimensional projection of an empire.

A city of crystalline structures and a huge tower, shining in the light.

Twilight stares at it, enraptured.

Celestia's voice carries weight.

"The Crystal Empire has returned."

Twilight's ears perk up in alarm. "The Crystal Empire? I'm sorry, I—I thought I studied—ooh, I don't think there's anything in any of my books that—"

Celestia cuts her off.

"There wouldn't be."

The air shifts.

The projection of the shining city darkens, flickering, warping—

Until a shadow looms over it.

A monstrous form, crowned in cruelty.

Chains rattle.

A deep growl rumbles through the illusion.

Twilight steps back.

Celestia's voice remains even.

"Few remember it ever existed at all," she continues. "Even my knowledge of the Empire is limited. But what I do know is that it contains a powerful magic."

The illusion shifts—showing the dark king in full.

Tall. Cloaked in a regal cape. A sharp, curved horn, red like blood.

Cold, calculating red eyes with glowing green scarla.

"One thousand years ago," Celestia narrates, "King Sombra, a unicorn whose heart was black as night, took over the Crystal Empire."

The illusion moves—chains binding ponies, shadows engulfing the streets.

Celestia's voice hardens.

"He was ultimately overthrown, turned to shadow, and banished to the ice of the Arctic North."

The image shifts—Sombra roaring in defiance, his form twisting into black mist.

Then, just as quickly, he vanishes.

"But not before," Celestia continues, "he was able to put a curse upon the Empire. A curse that caused it to vanish into thin air."

The illusion shifts again—

The entire city disappears.

Twilight gasps softly.

Celestia's horn dims. The projection fades.

"If the Empire is filled with hope and love," she explains, "those things are reflected across all of Equestria."

The throne room seems to darken.

Celestia's gaze locks onto Twilight.

"But if hatred and fear take hold…"

A faint, shadowy pulse ripples across the floor.

Celestia's eyes are unreadable.

"Which is why I need your help finding a way to protect it."

Twilight's eyes widen. "You want me to help protect an entire empire?"

Celestia nods. "It is, as I said, a different kind of test." Her expression softens just slightly. "But one I'm certain you will pass."

Twilight swallows. Then straightens, determination rising.

"How do I begin?"

Celestia's horn glows once more. "By joining Princess Cadance and Shining Armor in the Crystal Empire."

Twilight blinks. "My brother is there?"

Celestia nods. "He is. And your Ponyville friends will join you as well."

She pauses—then, pointedly, looks at me.

I squint.

Celestia tilts her head ever so slightly.

Nope. Nope, we're not doing this. I refuse to meet her gaze.

She looks back at Twilight. "I have every confidence you will succeed. And when you do, I will know you are ready to move on to the next level of your studies."

Twilight visibly swallows. "But what if I fail?"

Celestia, without hesitation: "You won't."

Twilight: "But what if—"

Celestia: "You won't."

Twilight nods quickly. "Right. Got it."

Celestia's gaze softens just slightly. "But Twilight, in the end, it must be you and you alone who ultimately assists Princess Cadance and Shining Armor in doing what needs to be done to protect the Empire."

She leans in slightly.

"Do you understand?"

Twilight nods quickly. "Mm-hmm!"

Celestia nods. "Then go. There is no time to lose."

The room settles. The weight of her words lingers. Twilight looks resolved, the weight of the task on her shoulders, but there's an underlying determination in her stance.

And me?

I exhale, stretch a little, and—

"Well, good luck with that."

Silence.

Everypony turns to look at me.

Celestia blinks.

Twilight gawks. "Kinetic!"

Celestia's expression remains calm, but I can see the subtle shift. That quiet, calculating moment where she's deciding how to handle this.

I shrug. "Sounds like you've got a whole team on this. Don't think you need me."

Celestia tilts her head. "Kinetic."

I already know where this is going.

I hold up a hoof. "Look, I get it. Big stakes. But I haven't been paid this month. And, y'know…" I gesture vaguely at myself. "Missing a leg. Not exactly the best choice for a mission like this."

Celestia regards me carefully.

Then, very deliberately, she asks, "You seemed unsurprised by everything I just explained."

I pause.

She's fishing for something.

I tilt my head. "You said it was a lost empire returning after a thousand years. That's kind of a thing with you ponies. Even a waffle could come back after a thousand years around here."

Luna snorts. Celestia does not react.

Instead, she steps forward, her presence filling the space. "You gave up your title as an Archmage while you were lost. Understandable. But you have returned. That title is still yours."

I scoff. "Right, but an unpaid Archmage. Meaning, technically, I have no obligations."

Celestia's expression remains neutral. "If it is a salary issue, I can—"

I wave a hoof. "Not the point."

She steps closer.

"Kinetic," she says, and her voice is gentle, yet absolute. "You are resourceful. You survived when all believed you were lost. You are uniquely gifted in ways that are… outside the norm. The Empire could use that."

I shake my head. "Yeah, but like I said—"

"Your leg." She interrupts.

I pause.

Celestia's voice is gentle, but firm. "You claim your injury makes you incapable of aiding in this endeavor."

I nod. "Right. So—"

"And yet," she continues, ignoring me, "you carried yourself into this very room without issue. You stand before me, unburdened by your injury, moving as though it does not hinder you."

I grit my teeth. "I adapted."

Celestia inclines her head slightly. "So you are capable."

I narrow my eyes. "That's not what I—"

"You are injured," she concedes. "But you are not weak. That much is clear."

My jaw tightens.

She presses forward. "And if you are still concerned about your unpaid status, that is easily rectified."

I exhale sharply. As I speak my voice slowly rises. "Look, I'm not going to be—"

Then, Twilight steps in front of me, cutting me off.

"Princess!" she yells, then stops, realizing what she's done.

Twilight hesitates for only a second before trotting closer to Celestia. She leans in, whispering something I can't hear.

Celestia's ear flicks.

Her expression remains unreadable.

Twilight pulls back. Celestia stays still for a moment, then slowly, subtly, exhales through her nose.

When she looks at me again, her eyes are different.

It's something… softer.

"Kinetic," she begins,

"I will not command you."

I blink.

She steps forward, lowering her head slightly. "I ask you, not as a princess, not as a ruler, but as somepony who—" She pauses, just briefly, choosing her words. "—who has already failed you once."

My throat tightens.

"I do not know everything that happened to you after you were cast out," she says, her voice steady, but weighted. "I do not know what you endured, what you fought through, or what you lost beyond what I can see. But I do know that you did not give in."

Her gaze locks onto mine.

"That you did not break."

I don't breathe.

Celestia's voice remains steady.

"I ask you to help, not out of duty, not out of obligation—but because you can."

I feel a tension coil in my chest.

"It is true that Twilight and her friends will go," she continues. "That they will fight for the Empire. That they will face Sombra and the curse he left behind."

She takes another step forward.

"But we both know the world is not fair, Kinetic. And we both know that things rarely go as planned."

Her voice dips lower.

"There is no pony in Equestria quite like you."

The room is silent.

Everypony is watching.

Celestia inclines her head.

"So I ask you, Kinetic Flux."

I brace.

"Please, will you join them?"

I inhale deeply.

Damn it.

I look away, ears flicking back. "That's not fair."

Celestia doesn't respond.

Because she knows.

She knows she has me.

Before I can say anything else—

Rachel pokes me in the side.

"Soft."

I groan. "Rachel—"

She pokes me again.

"Biggest soft."

I drag a hoof down my face.

Celestia watches.

Twilight waits.

I sigh. Long. Loud. Suffering.

And finally, I grumble, "Fine."

Rachel nods.

Celestia's expression doesn't change.

But I swear, for just a second, I see the smallest flicker of relief.

I exhale sharply, rubbing my temple. "Alright. Fine. I'll go. But if I'm doing this, I'm getting paid."

Celestia raises an eyebrow. "Your stipend will be reinstated immediately."

I shake my head. "Not enough. I want a bonus."

Twilight gawks. "Kinetic!"

I shrug. "What? I was almost killed by royalty. Seems fair to ask for a little extra."

Celestia's expression doesn't change. "Cadance did not know what she was doing at the time."

"And I didn't know I was gonna be launched into the abyss," I shoot back. "But here we are."

Luna grins. "He makes an excellent point, sister."

Celestia sighs. "What, exactly, do you want?"

I tilt my head. "Three thousand bits. One thousand for the month I wasn't paid, and a bonus for, y'know, the attempted royal murder."

Celestia nods slightly. "Accepted."

Twilight's jaw drops. "You're just gonna agree to that?"

Celestia glances at her. "He is owed back pay regardless."

Twilight splutters.

I point my nose up. "Also, I need materials."

Celestia's ear flicks. "Be specific."

I tilt my head. "Access to the materials for Archmages. Specifically, rubies."

That gets a reaction.

Twilight stiffens. "You want royal-grade gems? Those are used for artifact creation! That's a massive request!"

I shrug. "Rubies draw in magic from the air. They power things. Things like Rachel." I motion to her. "If I need to defend an empire, I'm going to have to finagle it."

Celestia watches me carefully.

Then, after a moment, she nods. "You may take what you require. Within reason."

I grin. "See? Now we're talking."

Rachel nods once. "Good deal."

I glance at her. "Right?"

Then, deadpan, she mutters, "Should have asked for more."

I snort. "Rachel."

She tilts her head. "More bits. More gems."

Twilight groans. "Rachel, please don't encourage him!"

Rachel pauses.

Then slowly, she turns to me.

"More."

I laugh. "Alright, alright, let's not push it."

Celestia smiles faintly. "Wise choice."

Rachel leans slightly toward me. "Still soft."

I groan. "We're not starting that again."

Rachel tilts her head. "Always soft."

I sigh. Long. Loud. Suffering.

Celestia steps back, her expression returning to its usual composed serenity. "Then it is settled. Prepare yourselves. The train to the Crystal Empire leaves within the hour."

I nod. "Great. Can't wait."

Rachel leans in. "Lies."

I shove her.

Celestia gestures to one of the guards. "Escort Kinetic Flux to the Arcane Vault. Grant him access to the material storage."

The guard salutes and turns to me. "Archmage."

I nod and follow, motioning for Rachel to come along. She does, still carrying the crate without effort.

The halls are quiet as we move, our hoofsteps muffled against the marble. The deeper we go into the castle, the fewer ponies we see. The Arcane Vault is not a place just anypony walks into, I guess.

Eventually, we reach a massive reinforced door, layered in heavy runework. It hums softly, reacting to our presence. The two stationed guards straighten, eyes flicking to me before stepping aside.

A gaunt unicorn with spectacles, waits inside. His horn glows as he channels a spell, the intricate locks on the vault clicking open. "Name and authorization?"

I sigh and dig into the bottom of my saddlebags, pulling out a small, dirt-covered badge.

The Archmage Seal.

"Archmage Kinetic Flux. Need some rubies."

The treasurer leans forward, squinting at it. "Hmph. Thought you were dead."

I tuck the badge away. "I got better."

He doesn't laugh.

Typical.

The doors groan as they swing open, revealing the treasury of magical materials. The air inside practically hums with latent energy. Shelves line the walls, filled with ancient artifacts, preserved plants, and meticulously labeled containers of raw materials.

I zero in on the gemstones.

A wide variety of pristine-cut crystals gleam in an enchanted display case, each one sorted and labeled. I already know what I need, but curiosity wins out.

I glance at the treasurer. "So, while I'm here—what's the deal with the gems?"

He adjusts his glasses. "Rubies draw in ambient magic from the air. They are used to power devices, enchantments, and certain high-level artifacts."

I nod. "Right. What about the others?"

The treasurer gestures toward the neatly arranged stones.

"Topaz acts as a conduit. It allows runes to be linked between structures. If two buildings are connected by a topaz network, runes only need to be placed on one—the effect will transfer seamlessly."

I raise an eyebrow. "So you could create city-wide enchantments with a good enough setup?"

He nods. "That is exactly what was done in older civilizations. Defensive wards, climate stabilization, even communication networks. The only limits are range and that the same unicorn has to connect all of the gems for them to sync together using that ponies magic signature. When the pony... expires, so too does the connection."

Rachel tilts her head. "Useful."

My smile widens. "Very."

The treasurer moves to the next.

"Diamond. A magic stabilizer. It prevents runes from overloading or burning out. Without a stabilizer, complex enchantments degrade over time."

I hum. "Like fuses, but for magic."

He says nothing as he moves on.

He points to the darkest stone in the case.

"Onyx. Magic suppression. It dampens spellwork in a radius, muting or nullifying any magic in a field around it."

I squint. "That's… concerning."

The treasurer nods. "It is difficult to use, as it can suppress friendly magic as well. But for countering spellcasters or disabling traps, it is invaluable."

Rachel stares at it. "Dislike."

I glance at her. "Noted."

Finally, he gestures to the last gem—a pale, glowing stone.

"Moonstone. It reflects magic. Any spell cast upon a moonstone-fused surface will bounce back at its source."

I grin. "That sounds hilarious."

The treasurer does not grin. "It is dangerous."

I shrug. "Still funny."

I scan the selection one last time.

I tap the glass over the selection. "I'll take these."

The treasurer nods and levitates a small rune-encrusted wooden case, filling it by hoof with the exact number I request—three rubies, two Swiss blue topazes, two diamonds, two onyx, and two moonstones. Each stone hums faintly with magic as he locks them into place.

Rachel casually takes the case before I can.

I sigh. "Rachel, I can carry that."

Rachel does not let go. She tilts her head. "Weak."

I squint. "Excuse me?"

She nods. "Too weak."

The treasurer raises an eyebrow. I ignore him.

I glare at Rachel. "It's small as shit. I can lift it just fine."

Rachel does not budge. "No."

I narrow my eyes. "I literally carried you out of Taurtarus with my magic." I tap the case. "I think I can manage to carry them."

Rachel pauses. Then, deadpan:

"Still weak."

I groan.

The treasurer clears his throat. "If you are done arguing with your construct—"

"Actually, I'm not" I protest dramatically. "It's our love language."

Rachel nods once. "Yes."

The treasurer does not care.

I roll my eyes. "Yeah, yeah, we're done here."

Rachel, still holding the box, leans in slightly.

"Should have asked for more."

I drag a hoof down my face.

The guard leads us back out, and as we walk, Rachel mutters, "More bits. More gems."

I sigh. "Rachel—"

She tilts her head. "More."

I'm going to have to teach her about limits soon.

Rachel looks at me.

"Soft."

I shove her.

We walk outside the vault, to Canterlot castle's courtyard.

Twilight is waiting.

Which is to say, Twilight is spiraling.

She's pacing in frantic little circles around spike, her quills and scrolls floating in disorganized orbits around her head, her voice rising in barely-contained panic as she starts singing.

"I was prepared to do my best
Thought I could handle any test
For I can do so many tricks
But I wasn't prepared for this—
"

Rachel tilts her head. "Why singing?"

I sigh. "Heart Song."

Rachel blinks. "What?"

I wave a hoof. "It's a thing ponies do. Sometimes, a really strong emotion will just… start a song. And they all know the lyrics somehow."

Rachel stares. "Strange."

"Yeah."

Twilight keeps singing with spike providing backup vocals.

"Levitation would have been—a breeze
Facts and figures I recite—with ease

The square root of five hundred and forty-six is twenty-three point three six six six four two eight nine one zero nine."

A random professor who looks an awful lot like Bill Nye pipes up from a classroom nearby. "She is correct!"

"I could ace a quiz on friendship's bliss
But I wasn't prepared for this
Will I fail, or will I pass?
I can't be sure…
"

Twilight spins dramatically—and then she sees me.

Her eyes widen.

"You can help me find the strength—at last,
So tell me Kinetic—am I outclassed?
"

The moment the words hit me, the music cuts out.

Instant silence.

Like a record scratch.

Everypony stops.

Twilight blinks.

Rachel tilts her head. "Broken?"

I cross my foreleg on my chest. "Guess it just doesn't work on me."

Twilight's eyes narrow. "That doesn't make sense. Heart Songs are a fundamental part of harmony magic! Everypony participates if they're pulled in!"

I shrug. "I didn't."

Twilight looks deeply disturbed by this.

"You—" she gestures wildly at me. "—you were in it! You were right there! It should have worked!"

Rachel nods. "Should have worked."

I sigh. "Well, it didn't. I don't know what to tell you."

Twilight starts pacing again, muttering under her breath. "That's not how it's supposed to work. Songs are expressions of magic, linked through harmony and emotional resonance. It's a natural synchronization of magic, and he—" she points at me, "—just rejected it? No resistance, no counterspell, no magical interference, just—nothing?!"

Rachel watches her. "She spiraling."

"Yeah, she does that." I motion toward the train station. "C'mon. We need to meet the others."

Twilight doesn't move. She's still locked in an existential crisis.

I reach out and tap her on the shoulder. "Hey. Focus."

She jumps slightly. "Right. Right! Crystal Empire! Bigger problem!" She sucks in a deep breath and lets it out in one go. "Okay. Let's go."

I nod, and we make our way to the station.

The others are already there, waiting on the platform. Rainbow Dash is leaning against a post, Applejack is adjusting her hat, Rarity is double-checking her luggage, Fluttershy looks mildly concerned about something, and Pinkie Pie is balancing on one hoof atop a suitcase.

When they see us, they straighten up.

"Finally!" Rainbow flares her wings. "Took you guys long enough!"

Twilight hurries forward. "Sorry! Celestia had to explain everything about the Crystal Empire, and then—"

I cut in. "She started singing."

Rainbow snickers. "Of course she did."

Twilight glares at me, but doesn't deny it.

Applejack raises an eyebrow. "So, what's this 'Crystal Empire' thing?"

Twilight levitates a scroll and unfurls it. "The Crystal Empire was an ancient city-state in the Frozen North. Over a thousand years ago, it was ruled by King Sombra, a unicorn with dark magic, who enslaved the entire population. Princess Celestia and Princess Luna stopped him, but before he was banished, he placed a curse on the Empire, causing it to vanish entirely."

Rarity gasps. "Vanished?!"

Twilight nods. "Yes! And now, a thousand years later, it's back!"

Fluttershy tilts her head. "How does an entire empire just… come back?"

"Magic," I answer flatly.

Twilight glares at me again. "Actually, it's a highly complex—"

"Magic."

She groans. "This is serious! The Empire is tied to the emotions of its citizens. If they are happy, love and hope will spread across Equestria. If fear takes hold, that will spread instead. And if Sombra returns…"

Pinkie leans in. "Dun dun dun?"

Twilight nods gravely. "Dun dun dun."

Rainbow crosses her forelegs. "So, let me get this straight. We gotta go to this ancient Empire, figure out how to stop a dark magic curse, keep the citizens happy, and possibly fight a shadow king?" She grins. "Sounds awesome."

Applejack sighs. "Sounds like a headache."

Rarity flips her mane. "Sounds important."

Fluttershy shrinks slightly. "Sounds dangerous…"

Pinkie giggles. "Sounds like a party!"

Rachel tilts her head. "Sounds cold."

I raise an eyebrow. "Rachel, you can't feel cold."

Rachel looks pensive "You can. Squishy."

I scowl "Yeah, yeah, shuddup."

Twilight looks between us all. "This could be the most important thing we've ever done. We have to succeed."

"Yeah, yeah, we got it," I say, stepping past her toward the train. "Now let's get on before it leaves."

Rachel follows.

Twilight sighs but doesn't argue.

The group gathers their things and boards the train.

As we step inside, Rachel leans toward me.

"Still soft."

I groan. "Rachel—"

"Soft."

I shove her.
 
As per what I've come to expect from this story, an excellent balance of emotional content, relationship growth, and actual progressional rhythm. Kudos indeed, author.
 
Applejack, though…

She tilts her hat slightly, watching me carefully. Then, after a long pause, she exhales through her nose.

"You ain't lyin'," she says finally. "But you ain't tellin' the whole truth neither."

I shrug. "Guess you'll have to live with that mystery, then."

Applejack huffs but doesn't argue.

Applejack's lie detector is coming along.

Thanks for the new chapters!
 
I think this might be my favorite story on this website, and I've never been into MLP before. Riddlest is just that good. The emotional complexity, the interesting events, the multifaceted characters, Kinetic Flux kinetic flexing on ponies, Rachel the bestest girl, and of course Sweetie. His writing is so fire.
 
And the MC folds yet again to the emotional manipulation, thats not actually manipulation just friendship.

I kinda hope the MC gets maimed again. Just so he can get a break already.

The MC needs time off… Not be dragged off on a canon adventure two days after he arrives back home from the dead without a limb.

Tartarus,

Sunstone Temple,

Hanging around Dodge city was not nearly enough.

He should have stayed to hang out with Luna and Celestia to recover. Spent some time in Canterlot and had his own little adventure.

He didn't get the party he tricked Pinkie into planning.

No time was spent with his apprentice one on one except a short chat.

He hasn't even gotten a chance to go to his office…

He is going to burn out.

Anyways…

What is gonna happen with Rachel?

Because honestly… Rachel… I don't where she belongs.

The MC treats her like her own person, a friend. They are not a servant beholden to him because she doesn't listen unless she wants to.

He finds her attractive because she is basically Raven from the DCU in golem form.

He respects her own personage, but he also treats her like a child because she is still learning and really young.

Should Rachel be going to school while the MC does his daily errands and town mage job? If so? I'm expecting her to say she doesn't want that. She wants him to teach her. The thing is… children should not be the ones in charge of deciding if they want to go to school to learn or not.

Or is she going to follow him everywhere for the rest of her life regardless of her being sentient?

She is her own person right? Or not?

I seriously don't understand the character at all.
 
The Chapter New
As we settle into our seats on the train, the rhythmic clatter of the tracks beneath us set the pace for the journey ahead.

It takes about thirty seconds for Rainbow Dash to realize something.

"Wait a minute." She squints at Rachel. "Since when can she talk?"

Twilight suddenly tenses, eyes widening as if she's just been hit with a realization. "Oh! Right! I wanted to ask about that earlier, but—" She shakes her head. "I got distracted. With the whole potential world-ending crisis thing. But now we have time!"

I lean back, rubbing my temple. "I knew this was coming."

Twilight shifts forward, eyes locked on Rachel with intense curiosity. "How does she talk? There's no natural vocal cords. Her body isn't biological. That means she—"

I hold up a hoof. "Rune."

Twilight blinks. "What?"

I point to Rachel. "Speech rune, well, not really. But she's using it as a speech rune. Carved into the roof of her mouth."

Twilight's ears perk. "That works?!"

I shrug. "Yeah. It generates sound by vibrating the air inside her mouth. Works like an artificial voicebox."

Applejack tilts her head. "Wait, so she ain't actually talkin'? The rune's doin' it?"

I shake my head. "No, she's talking. The rune just lets her. It responds to her intent and forms the words she wants to say."

Rachel nods once. "I talk."

Pinkie leans in. "That's so cool! But what about the tongue? I saw her move it when she was talking."

I exhale. "That's for looks."

Rarity raises an eyebrow. "For looks?"

I motion toward Rachel's mouth. "Segmented tongue, hinged jaw—none of it's needed for speech. But it makes her look more natural when she talks."

Twilight's nose wrinkles slightly. "So you gave your rune-powered golem a functional, moving tongue… for aesthetics."

I nod. "Yep."

Rainbow snickers. "Dude."

I sigh. Loudly. "What?"

Rainbow smirks. "Let me get this straight. You built yourself a big, strong, totally loyal, scary-looking—"

"Beautiful," Rarity corrects, studying Rachel with a designer's appreciation.

"—big, beautiful golem lady," Rainbow continues, "and you gave her a fully functional tongue… for looks?"

Applejack chuckles, shaking her head. "Ain't no way that's the only reason."

I rub my temple. "Oh, come on."

Pinkie giggles. "You must've really missed humans, huh?"

I groan. "We are not doing this."

Twilight, who was still lost in the technical aspect, blinks as she catches up. Her ears suddenly flatten as realization dawns. "Oh."

Rarity tuts. "Darling, no need to be shy. We all understand the importance of… aesthetics."

Applejack gives me a sly look. "Y'know, most fellas wouldn't go through all that trouble unless they were real lonely."

I drag my hooves down my face. "I swear that wasn't the reason."

Rachel tilts her head, watching me struggle.

Then, very deliberately, she opens her mouth.

And flicks her tongue out.

Slowly.

Then tilts her head the other way.

"…Functional," she mutters, completely deadpan.

The train erupts into laughter.

I groan, slumping in my seat. "Et tu, Rachel?"

Rachel nods. "Yes."

Twilight, still red-faced, clears her throat and aggressively changes the subject. "A-Anyway! Rune theory! Advanced structures! Let's talk about that instead!"

Rainbow wipes a tear from her eye. "Nah, nah, I like this topic."

Pinkie bounces in place. "Ooooh! What else did you add just for looks?"

I shoot her a look. "Not answering that."

Rainbow, still grinning like an idiot, leans back with her hooves behind her head. "Y'know, Kinetic, I gotta ask—if Twilight looked like that," she motions vaguely to Rachel, "would you finally date her?"

I freeze.

Twilight, who was trying very hard to pretend this conversation wasn't happening, suddenly snaps to attention. "What?!"

I scoff, waving a hoof dismissively. "No."

Applejack, ever the executioner, leans forward with a slow, knowing smile. "He's lyin'."

I whip around. "Excuse me?!"

Applejack smirks. "You heard me."

"I am not lying!" I glare at her, already feeling my blood pressure spike.

She adjusts her hat. "Yeah, ya are."

I point an accusatory hoof. "I will throw you off this train."

Applejack just shrugs. "Won't change the fact that ya still lyin'."

"I fuckin' hate you."

"Nah, ya don't."

I groan, rubbing my temples.

Twilight, who had initially looked a little hurt, tilts her head slightly. Her eyes flick between me and Applejack. I can feel her mind working.

And I do not like that.

I snap my attention back to Applejack. "This is slander."

Applejack grins. "S'only slander if it ain't true."

Rainbow snickers. "Dude, you are so bad at lying."

I groan, slumping in my seat. "I'm an Archmage, I don't have to put up with this."

Twilight, still lost in thought, mutters under her breath, "Interesting…"

I don't like that either.

I cross my foreleg and sink into my seat, glaring out the window. "I'm not talking to any of you anymore."

Rainbow snickers. "Aw, c'mon, don't be like that."

I don't respond.

Pinkie waves a hoof in front of my face. "Hellooo? Anypony in there?"

I swat her hoof away and stare harder at the passing landscape.

Rarity sighs dramatically. "Well, if somepony is going to sulk, I suppose we'll just have to chat with Rachel instead."

Rachel tilts her head slightly. "Chat?"

Twilight immediately perks up. "Yes! There's still so much I want to ask!" She turns to Rachel, eager as ever. "Do you feel things?"

Rachel blinks. "Feel?"

Twilight nods. "Touch. Pressure. Temperature. That sort of thing."

Rachel looks down at her stone hands. She flexes her fingers slightly before shaking her head. "No."

The others exchange looks.

Rarity frowns. "Not at all?"

Rachel shakes her head again. "No."

I glance at her out of the corner of my eye.

Despite still being annoyed, something about that sticks with me.

She can't feel anything.

I know that. I built her that way—there was never a function for sensation. But hearing her say it out loud… I don't know. It hits different.

My ears twitch as the conversation continues around me, but I only half-listen.

Instead, I quietly pull out my rune book.

I flip through the pages, scanning symbols, translations, old designs I haven't thought about in a while.

A sensory rune. A way to make her feel something.

There's got to be something here.

But as I turn page after page, nothing fits.

I frown, flipping faster, searching for even the faintest idea, a basis to start from.

Frustration coils in my chest. I flip another page. Then another.

Nothing.

No rune, no theoretical structure, not even a half-baked concept that I could stretch the definition of. There were runes for durability, for motion, for power efficiency—hell, even ones for every single element—but nothing about touch.

I feel my jaw tighten.

Rachel keeps answering their questions, but when I tune back in the conversation has shifted. The mood feels different.

Rarity nods. "...Not being able to feel the warmth of the sun, the softness of fabric, even the sensation of a gentle touch? I can't even imagine."

Pinkie's ears droop. "No tickles? Ever?"

Rachel blinks. "No."

They all exchange glances.

I huff. "It's so she wouldn't feel pain."

They turn toward me, surprised that I spoke.

I shut my rune book with a soft thump and don't look up. "She was given sentience in Tartarus. We were fighting demons daily. If she could feel, she would have felt every blow, every cut, every hit. I wasn't going to do that to her."

Silence.

I lean back in my seat, staring out the window again. "Even if I could have made it so she could feel, it would've been cruel."

The weight of my words settles over them.

I shift my view back to the window, ignoring them again.

... I may or may not be watching them through the reflection in the glass.

Twilight, still digesting what I said, shakes her head slightly and refocuses on Rachel. "But if you can't feel anything, how do you know when you're damaged?"

Rachel answers without hesitation. "Runes."

Twilight leans in. "Runes?"

Rachel nods. "Detect missing stone. Tell me."

Rainbow tilts her head. "Tell you how?"

Rachel taps her temple. "Suddenly know. Go to nearest earth."

Fluttershy's ears perk up. "To heal?"

Rachel nods. "Regenerate."

Twilight looks absolutely fascinated. "So your body can replenish lost material by absorbing earth? How does it determine what kind of stone to use? Is there a limit? Can it—"

I clear my throat loudly.

Twilight jolts slightly, then huffs. "Fine. I'll save those questions for later."

Pinkie giggles, bouncing slightly in her seat. "Okay! If you don't feel with your body, what about emotions? Do you feel things like happy or sad?"

Rachel goes still.

For the first time since the conversation started, she doesn't answer immediately.

Instead, she tilts her head, eyes slightly narrowed in thought.

The train rumbles beneath us as the silence stretches.

I glance at her, raising an eyebrow. "Rachel?"

She lifts a hand and flexes her fingers slightly, as if trying to grasp something. Her glowing eyes flicker just a little as she thinks.

"I…" She pauses. "I do not have… words."

Rarity leans forward. "What do you mean, darling?"

Rachel tilts her head the other way. "Do not know words. For… feeling."

Applejack frowns. "Well, ya got words for happy and sad, don't ya?"

Rachel nods. "Yes. Feel happy. Feel sad."

Pinkie grins. "Ooooh! What makes you happy?"

Rachel blinks. Then, very slowly, she turns her head toward me.

I freeze.

The entire train compartment zeroes in on me.

Rainbow's smirk returns instantly.

"Ohhh," she says, drawing out the word. "I see how it is."

I hold up a hoof. "Do not."

Pinkie gasps dramatically. "Is Kinetic what makes you happy?!"

Rachel blinks. "Yes."

I groan.

Rarity fans herself. "My, my."

Applejack smirks. "Ain't that sweet."

Rachel is still thinking, though. She's searching for something, but I don't know what.

She stares.

"I feel… more." She tilts her head. "More than happy."

Twilight raises an eyebrow. "More?"

Rachel nods, then looks at me again.

Something about her expression—so still, so intent—makes my ears flick back.

Rachel's mouth opens slightly. Then closes.

She doesn't have the word.

She's looking for it.

She flexes her fingers again. "Feel… want to stay near. Want to keep safe."

I stiffen.

Rachel tilts her head. "Want to follow. Always."

Rarity clasps her hooves together. "Oh, how romantic!"

I sink into my seat. "For the love of—stop."

Rachel, still unbothered, taps her chest with a stone finger. "More than happy."

She pauses again, then, slowly:

"When far… empty."

Pinkie tilts her head. "Empty?"

Rachel nods once. "Not broken. Not sad. Just… missing."

She turns to me.

"Not want missing."

My throat tightens slightly.

I swallow it down.

I exhale sharply, rubbing the bridge of my nose.

I need a distraction.

Huffing, I reach into my bags and pull out a heavy bit of stone—the artificial leg I carved when I was with Daring.

The conversation grinds to a halt as I place it on my lap.

The others stare.

I ignore them, running a hoof over the carved surface. Then with practiced ease, I manipulate the atomic bonds along the stone cap on my stump, align it, and with a faint click, it locks into place.

I test it, shifting my weight slightly. As expected, the leg adjusts automatically, meeting the floor.

The silence stretches.

Then:

"What the hay?!" Rainbow yells.

Twilight makes an unintelligible choking noise.

Applejack blinks. "Hold on now—have you had that the whole time?"

I shrug, adjusting my weight again. "Yeah."

Rarity places a hoof over her chest. "And you've been hobbling around like an invalid why exactly?"

I think about lying. I really do.

But then I remember Applejack is here.

I sigh. "Because I thought if I was crippled, they wouldn't send me on the next stupid outing where we almost die."

Twilight jolts like she's been electrocuted. "You absolute—" She cuts herself off, her eye twitching.

Rarity gasps. "Kinetic!"

Fluttershy frowns, deeply concerned. "That's… awful."

Rainbow shakes her head in disbelief. "Dude. Not cool."

I glance at all of them. "On our last 'adventure,' I lost a leg. Wasn't really looking forward to the next."

That quiets them down real fast.

Twilight avoids eye contact.

Rarity's eyes soften.

Fluttershy looks absolutely heartbroken.

Applejack, meanwhile, just gives me a long, unreadable look. "…Still don't mean ya should've kept it from us."

I roll my eyes. "Yeah? My leg was gone, and Celestia still pressured me into going. What part of that makes you think me saying 'I don't wanna' would've worked?"

Twilight's jaw tightens. "She asked you to go this time."

I glance at her. "Yeah, after you told her to."

Twilight's ears pin back as she lowers her head.

The compartment falls into an uncomfortable silence.

I go back to readapting to my leg, pretending I don't see the way they're all looking at me now.

The silence lingers for a little too long. I can feel them still staring. Waiting.

Rainbow is the first to crack. "Okay, but, like… what does it do?"

I sigh. "It's a leg."

Applejack rolls her eyes. "Well, no kiddin'. But it's gotta do somethin' fancy, seein' as how you made it."

Twilight clears her throat, regaining some of her composure. "Kinetic, it's moving. It's rune-powered, isn't it? That means it's designed to function beyond a simple prosthetic."

I rub my temple. I hate how well she knows me.

"…It reads terrain and adjusts automatically."

Twilight immediately perks up. "How?"

I glare at her.

She does not relent.

I sigh again, shifting my weight slightly and letting them watch how the stone foot subtly realigns. "It's a passive rune set. It detects the position of my other legs and the terrain and calculates where it needs to be for me to stay balanced. That way, I don't have to consciously move it. It just—" I tap the stone, "—lands where it's supposed to."

Twilight's eyes practically sparkle. "That's brilliant!"

Rarity tilts her head. "So it's… completely automatic?"

I nod. "Yeah. No conscious movement from me. Just reacts to the ground and my other legs."

Rainbow raises an eyebrow. "So if you were, like, on a hill, it'd adjust?"

"Yeah."

"And if you stepped on something uneven?"

"It stabilizes."

Pinkie grins. "What if you, like, tripped?"

I pause.

Then slowly narrow my eyes.

Pinkie giggles.

"…It tries to catch me," I admit, watching Pinkie closely in case she's planning anything.

Rarity hums, eyeing the leg critically. "And the design? It's very—" she hesitates, trying to find the right word, "—functional. No engravings? No embellishments?"

I shrug. "It wasn't supposed to be decorative. It was supposed to work."

Applejack frowns. "Then why weren't ya usin' it?"

I sigh heavily. "We just went over that."

Applejack squints at me. "Still don't sit right."

"Not my problem."

Twilight, still locked in on the rune work, suddenly gives a little gasp. "Wait—how does it connect to you? I don't see any straps or bolts, and you said it adjusts atomically—"

I wave a hoof. "It bonds to the stone cap on my stub. Earth manipulation through telekinesis and physics. Same way I crafted Rachel's body. The atomic bonds, that is, the basic forces that hold things together. Shift to link the two together, so it stays in place. As if it were always one piece."

Twilight's jaw drops.

Rainbow raises an eyebrow. "So it's pretty well stuck?"

"Yes."

Twilight sputters. "Do you know how advanced that is?!"

"Yes."

Applejack huffs. "And yet, ya left it in yer bag."

I scowl. "Yes."

They all exchange looks.

Twilight closes her eyes and breathes. "Kinetic. You're so smart, but you're an absolute idiot."

"Thank you, Twilight," I deadpan.

Rachel, who has been completely silent this whole time, suddenly reaches over—

And pokes my side.

"Idiot."

I groan. "Rachel, not now."

Rachel tilts her head. "Idiot. Always."

Pinkie giggles. "She's got you figured out!"

I slouch further into my seat, fully regretting every choice I've ever made.

Rachel watches me for a long moment, her stone eyes flicking between me and my leg. Then, in her usual slow, deliberate way, she tilts her head.

"Like me."

I blink, flustered. "…What?"

Rachel reaches out and taps my stone leg. "Like me," she repeats.

I stare at her for a second before the realization clicks.

Oh.

She means I'm like her.

The others catch on just as quickly.

Twilight seems to be pondering something as she speaks. "She's right. Your leg functions just like her."

I shrug. "Yeah. Of course they do."

Twilight seems to have locked in on something. She looks like she's on the verge of vibrating out of her seat. "Kinetic! Do you know what this means?!"

I sigh, bracing myself. "Here we go."

Twilight practically leaps forward. "We could make prosthetics for other ponies! You've already cracked the rune work! You've already built a fully-functioning model! If we could replicate this, we could—"

I hold up a hoof. "Whoa. Slow down."

Twilight does not slow down.

She leans in, eyes burning with excitement. "You said it bonds to the cap on your stub. If a pony made a fitted cap for their missing limb, and you shared your rune work, we could mass-produce something like this!"

I exhale sharply. "It's true that It wasn't that hard to make but—"

Twilight chokes. "NOT THAT HARD?!"

I roll my eyes. "I mean, the runes themselves weren't that complex. They're based on Rachel's movement system. I just adapted them for a pony's balance and gait."

Twilight stares at me. "Do you hear yourself?!"

I gesture to Rachel. "It's literally just scaled-down golem rune work. Nothing I haven't already done."

Rainbow blinks. "Wait, wait, wait. You're saying you could actually make these for ponies?"

I hesitate.

"…Yeah," I admit. "If they had a fitted cap to anchor it to, and I shared the joint design and rune array, it could be replicated."

Fluttershy leans forward slightly. "That could help so many ponies."

I shift in my seat. "Maybe."

Twilight immediately latches onto my hesitation. "What's the problem?"

I rub the back of my head. "I'd have to be the one to attach the leg unless I redesign the bonding process."

Rarity frowns. "Why?"

"The part that lets me attach it is atomic bond manipulation." I tap my stone leg. "That's me. That's my skill. The runes don't do that. If I gave somepony else the design as it is, they wouldn't be able to fuse the cap and limb together like I can. Or if they tried to leave it on permanently it would just keep trying to walk upright, even when they lay down."

Also it sounds like a lot of work.

Twilight's ears flick. "But if you did change the design?"

I shrug. "Then any sufficiently skilled rune engraver could replicate it."

A beat of silence.

Then Twilight, her voice low and dangerous:

"Kinetic."

I sigh. "Yeah, yeah, I know."

She narrows her eyes. "You have to share this with Celestia."

I tilt my head. "Do I?"

Twilight glares.

I huff, glancing down at the artificial limb.

This would change things.

It could help ponies.

I exhale slowly, tapping a hoof against the stone.

"…I'll think about it."

Twilight groans but doesn't push, sitting back down and stewing over it from her seat.

Rachel watches me carefully.

After stewing for a while longer Twilight throws her hooves up. "You know, every time you actually tell the truth about something, it's insane! Like—oh, by the way, I invented prosthetic limbs that move automatically, or, oops, forgot to mention I lived in a Tartarus-tier nightmare planet, or, hey, I built a fully functional rune-powered golem! Do you ever just tell somepony something normal?!"

I ignore her.

Instead, I settle into my seat and stare out the window, tuning out whatever conversation they're having now. The rhythmic clatter of the train helps. The blurred landscape rushing by helps. The faint hum of my artificial leg, now bonded properly, helps.

I'm not engaging.

Not now.

Not until this stupid train ride is over.


And then, finally—it is.

The train slows to a halt, the brakes hissing against the rails.

When I look outside, there's… nothing.

Snow. Wind. Bitter cold.

No buildings. No roads. No civilization.

Just the vast, frozen emptiness of the Arctic North.

I sigh, shaking my head. "Of course it's in the middle of nowhere."

Twilight is already gathering her things. "Princess Cadance and Shining Armor should be waiting for us!" she says, practically leaping off her seat. Spike follows her closely.

The others follow, stepping off the train and onto the platform—if you could call it that. It's barely more than a flat stretch of ice-covered wood. The wind is already biting, cutting through my cloak like needles. I can't help but trot in place, unused to the cold on my hooves.

Rachel, unbothered by the cold, follows me down.

I nod toward her. "P-Put the crate down."

Rachel obeys, setting the heavy thing onto the frozen ground.

I roll my shoulders. Time to set this up.

Reaching into the crate, I pull out the first segmented piece—a slab of stone, cut precisely into interlocking sections. I set it down and pull out another. Then another.

The others watch as I carefully place each segment onto the icy platform, arranging them in order.

"Uh…" Rainbow squints. "What is that?"

I don't answer.

I press my will into it, connecting the segments.

The stone shifts with a smooth, precise click.

The separate slabs knit themselves together, seamless.

I step back, inspecting it. The runes carved into the surface hum faintly, responding to the restored form.

I mutter a single word.

"Activate."

With a faint pulse, the entire platform lifts off the ground.

Twilight's eyes open wide, her brows shooting up.

Rainbow Dash immediately flares her wings. "WHAT."

The slab floats, steady and solid, hovering a few inches above the icy floor. The three carved seats are exactly where I left them, positioned evenly across the surface.

It's not big, but it was never meant to be.

There's only three seats. It was made to carry me, Rachel, and our stuff. The other seat was for Daring, and I can't add more space because the ground is just snow. If I dug deep I might be able to find rock, but honestly? The cart is big enough for now. If they squeeze, they'll all fit—but they're not going to like it.

Applejack gestures wildly at the thing. "Okay, seriously, what else are ya hidin' from us?! First the golem, then the leg, now this?!"

Pinkie bounces. "Ooooh! Do you have a whole collection of secret super-awesome stuff?!"

Twilight is still staring. "Why do you hide all of this?!"

I exhale through my nose, brushing a hoof over the stone surface, feeling the runes vibrate under my touch.

"I was fighting through Tartarus," I remind them flatly. "You build things when you need them."

Rachel, watching them process this, nods.

Before any of them can question me further, a voice calls out through the howling wind.

"Twilight!"

We all turn just as a figure comes barreling toward us through the snow.

Shining Armor.

Twilight's ears perk up immediately. "Shining Armor?!"

He skids to a stop in front of her, breathing hard, his fur dusted with ice. "Twily! You made it!" His eyes flick to the rest of us, pausing slightly on me and Rachel. He frowns but doesn't comment, instead jerking his head toward the wasteland beyond. "We need to move. Now. There are things out here we really don't want to run into after dark."

Fluttershy swallows audibly. "W-What kind of things?"

Shining's jaw tightens. "Let's just say the Empire… isn't the only thing that's returned."

A distant, low growl rolls over the snowdrifts.

The wind shifts, carrying with it something wrong—a pulse of magic thick with hatred, cloying like smoke.

Twilight flinches. "Something's trying to get in?"

Shining nods. "We think it's the unicorn king who originally cursed the place."

Twilight's eyes widen. "But Princess Celestia said I was sent here to find a way to protect the Empire! If King Sombra can't get in, then it must already be protected."

Another howl sweeps through the frozen landscape.

Fluttershy shrinks back. "Th-That's one of the things, isn't it?"

Shining grits his teeth. "We have to move! Now!"

A deeper, guttural roar rumbles from the storm.

The wind carries something massive—something hungry.

Twilight's horn flares. "Go, go!"

I mutter a curse and hop onto the floating platform. "Everyone on!"

They don't hesitate.

Applejack and Rarity squeeze in next to Rachel, while Fluttershy clutches onto Pinkie. Rainbow and Shining hop on the back. Twilight hesitates only a moment before leaping onto the cart, wedged awkwardly between me and Rachel.

It's heavier now—a lot heavier—but I force my will into the runes, adjusting for the weight.

The stone platform wobbles.

Twilight tenses. "Uh—"

I grit my teeth and push harder.

The cart stabilizes.

I exhale. "Alright. Hold on. North."

The runes beneath us flare. The platform lurches forward, surging into motion, skimming just above the frozen ground.

It's slower than usual. The weight is dragging it down, making it harder to maneuver.

But it's still faster than running.

Shining yells over the wind. "How long can this thing keep going?!"

I huff, focusing. "As long as I need it to."

A lie.

But he doesn't need to know that.

Rainbow glances back. The thing in the storm is moving now—a swirling mass of shadow, burning green eyes cutting through the blizzard.

Rainbow pales. "Uh. Kinetic? Cany you make this thing go any faster?!"

"God damn it—hold on tight!" I shout.

The cold wind slashes at my face as I rip open the pouch and grab a ruby. The stone hums with energy, thrumming in my grip, already saturated with ambient magic from sitting untouched for so long.

I create a slot and slam it in the slab, forcing it to bond with the platform.

A spark of red light pulses through the runes.

Then the slab surges forward.

The shift in speed almost throws everyone off the slab, I angle us, but its still tough to stay on. the ones not in seats grab the sides and tops of the seats to stabilize.

"Whoa!" Applejack grips the edge.

"Not a fan of that!" Rarity shrieks, bracing against Rachel.

"Ahhahaha! Yeah!" Rainbow whoops.

I can feel the difference immediately. The runes, now pulling double the power, hum beneath us, vibrating with magic as the slab glides faster over the snow.

Double the power. Double the output. The weight isn't a problem anymore.

The wind cuts past in a blur, the snow whipping by in a white blur of frozen wasteland.

The thing behind us lets out an enraged growl.

The storm itself churns with it.

Spike, still squished between Rarity and Pinkie, raises a claw. "So, not to be that guy, but uh—why do you even have a magic hover slab?!"

I don't take my eyes off the path ahead. "In case of emergencies!"

Twilight, still pressed into Rachel's side, scowls. "What kind of emergencies require an escape hovercart?!"

I jerk my head toward the shadow lunging after us.

"THIS KIND!"

The storm roars behind us, the swirling black mass of Sombra's magic snapping and clawing at the air as he closes in. The cold feels thicker, like a weight pressing against my ribs, growing heavier by the second.

But then—a shimmer.

Through the blizzard, past the jagged walls of snow and ice, a faint blue glow pulses ahead.

"The shield!" Shining Armor shouts. "It's up ahead—get ready!"

I grit my teeth, eyes locking onto the blue dome surrounding the city.

Sombra's growl rattles through the ground.

I push harder.

The cart surges forward.

Rachel sits still as ever, unbothered, while the others brace themselves. The barrier rushes toward us—the shimmering surface a thin but powerful layer of magic, stretching across the entire perimeter of the empire.

We're seconds away.

The shadow behind us lunges.

I throw every ounce of will into the cart.

We burst through the shield.

A sharp sting rips through my body.

I wince, gritting my teeth as the magic drags against me, clinging to my skin like static before it reluctantly lets me through. It's like being shoved through a wall of electrified silk—unpleasant, but not deadly.

The others don't seem to feel it.

Rachel doesn't react at all.

The second we pass, the cold disappears.

The storm is gone.

The wind vanishes.

Heat.

Not summer heat, but spring warmth, like stepping out of a blizzard and straight into a crisp autumn morning.

Sombra's magic slams into the shield right behind us.

The shadow shrieks in fury, slamming against the surface, writhing like a beast trying to force its way in. The barrier ripples under the assault but holds, leaving him outside.

For now.

We slow down, the cart finally drifting to a stop.

For a long moment, no one speaks.

We all just sit there, breathing.

Gasping for air.

Processing.

Then—Pinkie throws her hooves in the air. "Sparkleriffic!"

Rarity, still trying to compose herself, looks up—and immediately gasps.

The Crystal Empire stretches out before us.

A city unlike anything I've ever seen.

The streets shimmer, paved with polished crystal, smooth and pristine. The buildings rise high, each structure catching the light in a dazzling array of refracted colors. The air hums with energy, as if the ground itself is alive, pulsing faintly with ancient magic.

The ponies are all depressed and grey, but the city is still a sight to behold.

And at the center?

The Crystal Palace.

A massive, towering spire of pure, radiant crystal, rising impossibly high into the sky, a feat of architecture that shouldn't be physically possible with pony technology.

It's breathtaking.

Rarity, completely overwhelmed, puts a hoof to her chest. "It's gorgeous! Absolutely gorgeous!" Her voice dips into a frantic mumble. "There are no words!"

Applejack, still catching her breath, rolls her eyes. "Focus, Rarity. We're here to help Twilight, not admire the scenery."

Rainbow Dash crosses her hooves, unimpressed. "Eh, I don't see what the big deal is. Looks like another old castle to me."

Rarity gasps. "A—p—guh! Another old—! Have you lost your mind?!" She gestures wildly. "Look at the magnificence—"

Rainbow can only hold for a moment longer, before her and Applejack burst into laughter.

Rarity glares. "Very funny."

I ignore them.

Instead, I glance down at my hooves, flexing them slightly. The sting of the barrier lingers—the faintest tingling across my skin.

Before I can dwell on it, Shining Armor steps forward. "Come on. Cadance is waiting."

I glance at Rachel.

She nods once.

I sigh and order the cart forward, following him toward the massive crystal spire towering over the city.

We step through the towering doors of the Crystal Palace, the walls shimmering with a faint inner glow. The air inside hums with a quiet tension.

At the end of the long, gleaming hall, upon the crystalline throne, sits Princess Fuckface.

She looks exhausted.

Her mane, usually pristine, is slightly disheveled. Bags linger under her eyes. Her horn is still lit, a faint but steady glow, the remnants of her constant exertion to maintain the empire's only defense.

The moment she sees Twilight, something eases in her posture.

"Twilight!" Cadance's voice is hoarse but relieved.

Twilight immediately runs forward. "Cadance!"

And then, to no one's surprise but my endless disappointment, they launch into a nursery rhyme like two kids at recess.

"Sunshine, sunshine, ladybugs awake—"

Rachel, beside me, tilts her head.

I glance at her.

She tilts her head the other way.

I sigh.

They finish their little thing, and Twilight snaps back to business mode. "What's going on? How bad is it?"

Backstabber sighs, rubbing her temple. "We've been able to keep the barrier up, but I don't know how much longer I can hold it."

Shining Armor's expression hardens. "She hasn't slept in days. If she loses focus for even a second, the shield could fall."

Twilight tenses. "Then we don't have much time."

Princess Judas nods—but then, finally, her gaze drifts to me.

And her expression shifts.

Recognition.

Regret.

Shock.

Like she's seeing a ghost.

I see it—the exact moment the weight of what she did crashes down on her.

And I see something else.

Guilt.

Her mouth opens.

The barrier drops.

A pulse of cold sweeps through the room.

The warmth vanishes.

The storm screams through the open space, the wind howling like a wounded animal. A distant, guttural roar echoes in response.

"Cadance!" Shining shouts, his horn flaring to life.

The shield snaps back up.

The cold is immediately repelled. The warmth returns, the glow in the room stabilizing once more.

But Her Royal Oopsie doesn't look at him.

She doesn't look at anyone.

Her wide, tired eyes are locked on me.

I don't move.

The silence stretches.

Finally, she breathes out, barely above a whisper.

"...Kinetic."

I don't respond.

She swallows, blinking rapidly like she's still processing the very concept that I am standing here.

"I—" Her voice wavers. She flinches at my missing leg. "I didn't—I thought you were—" She stops, forcing in a breath. Her ears fold back. "I'm so—"

"Don't."

The word hits like a knife.

Two-Face freezes.

The room stops.

Even the others—who weren't fully paying attention—turn to look at me.

I take a step forward, my voice calm, my expression neutral.

"Don't say it."

Backstab stares at me, her eyes searching—for what, I don't know.

Regret?

Forgiveness?

I don't care.

Her lips part again. "I didn't know—"

I exhale sharply. "Yeah. You didn't."

The Lovebomb Lunatic flinches like I just struck her.

I don't care.

I keep my voice steady, even, and unbothered. Because I am not giving her what she wants.

She wants me to break down. She wants me to say it's okay, that I forgive her, that we can move past this and be better ponies or whatever fairytale nonsense she's imagined in her head.

She wants to be able to stop feeling guilty.

I am not here for that.

I do not exist to make her feel better.

So I let the silence stretch.

Cupid's Cannon, to her credit, tries again. "I know it doesn't mean much, but I truly—"

I cut her off.

"We have a job to do."

Arcane Arsonist stops.

Her mouth closes.

Good.

Because I am not playing along with her pity party.

Shining clears his throat, clearly uneasy. "Right. We need to focus."

Twilight, still rattled from the whole scene, forces herself back into business mode. "Are you okay?"

Shining hesitates before answering. "Cadance has been able to use her magic to spread love and light. That seems to be what's protecting the Empire. But she hasn't slept, barely eats. I can help, my protection spell will keep King Sombra at bay while she sleeps."

Miss Fire forces a reassuring smile. "It's alright, Shining Armor, I'm fine."

Shining's jaw tightens. "She's not fine. She can't go on like this forever, and if her magic were to fade…" He shakes his head. "Well, you saw what's out there waiting for that to happen."

Twilight nods, her expression hardening. "That's why we're here."

Applejack steps forward. "Why we're all here."

The others murmur in agreement.

Shining nods. "Well, with Cadance putting all her strength into keeping her spell going, and me trying to keep an eye on signs of trouble in the Arctic, we haven't been able to gather much information from the Crystal Ponies."

Rarity gasps. "Crystal Ponies?! Hahaha, there are Crystal Ponies?! Um, ahem. Please continue."

Shining gives her an odd look but continues. "We have to believe one of them knows how we can protect the Empire without having to use Cadance's magic."

Twilight's ears perk. "A research paper!"

Shining blinks. "Huh?"

Twilight beams, a little too excited. "That must be part of my test—to gather information from the Crystal Ponies and deliver it to you! This is gonna be great! I love research papers!"

Rainbow groans. "Yeah, who doesn't?"

Pinkie grins. "Ooooh! Lemme guess! Is it Spike? No, no, Fluttershy! Rarity?"

Twilight waves a hoof. "Don't worry, big brother. I am really good at this sort of thing."

I sigh, rubbing my temple. "Alright. Let's split up."

Twilight blinks at me. "You're actually going to help?"

I level a look at her. "No, I'm gonna stand here and watch you do it."

She scowls. "Kinetic."

I wave a hoof. "Yes, I'm going to help. Just not in the 'interview every single pony in the city' kind of way."

Twilight frowns. "But the Crystal Ponies might have useful information."

I shrug. "They might."

I don't tell her they won't. That would raise too many questions. I know they've lost their memories. I know they won't be able to tell Twilight anything until she accidentally jogs their collective consciousness back with nostalgia.

But I'm not supposed to know that.

So I keep my mouth shut.

Twilight nods, determination renewed. "Alright! Girls, let's go talk to the locals."

The others agree, splitting off into pairs as they head deeper into the city. Spike tags along with Twilight, already pulling out a notepad.

Rachel stays put.

I glance at her. "C'mon."

She tilts her head. "Where?"

I motion toward the massive crystal spire in the center of the empire. "To go look at something important."

Rachel nods once. "Okay."

Together, we walk toward the palace.

The moment we step underneath it, I glance up.

And I immediately freeze.

There, carved into the underside of the towering spire, is a massive set of runes.

I narrow my eyes, studying the intricate design. The runes sprawl across the underside of the tower, a precise network of interwoven lines and symbols, deeply embedded into the crystal.

I exhale slowly, taking a few steps back to get a better view. The positioning, the complexity… If I had to guess from what I've seen in the show, it's meant to take energy from the Crystal Heart and distribute it throughout the city.

Rachel tilts her head. "What?"

I point up. "That."

She looks up, her glowing white eyes following the pattern.

"Big rune."

I snort. "Yeah."

Rachel stares for a long moment, then asks, "Fix?"

I frown. "I don't think it's broken."

She considers this. Then nods. "Copy?"

I blink. Then grin. "Now you're learning."

I pull out my notebook and a small ink stamp set, levitating them beside me. If this thing is that important, I want a copy of it before anypony inevitably messes with it.

Holding ink in my telekinesis, I stamp the paper, transferring the exact pattern onto the pages of my notebook. Piece by piece, I capture every single marking, every carving, every symbol, ensuring nothing gets left out.

Rachel watches silently as I work.

After a few minutes, I take a step back and flip through my notebook.

Complete.

A perfect copy.

"Yoink," I mutter, snapping the book shut and stuffing it back into my bags.

Rachel watches me, then looks up at the rune again.

"Important?" she asks.

I sigh, looking at it one last time. "Yeah. Probably."

We stand in silence for a moment.

Then, without looking at her, I mutter, "Don't tell Twilight."

Rachel tilts her head. "Why?"

"Because she'll want to analyze it." I shake my head. "And I'm not explaining."

Rachel nods slowly, I get the distinct feeling she's disappointed. "Secrets."

I side-eye her. "You're getting a little too good at reading social conventions."

She tilts her head the other way. "More secrets."

I groan. "Rachel—"

She doesn't stop tilting her head. "Bad."

I drag a hoof down my face. "Let's go before you drive me insane."

I make my way toward the library, Rachel following silently beside me. The notebook in my saddlebag weighs on my mind in that annoying way that new knowledge does.

The rune under the tower—whatever it is—isn't something I can afford to ignore. If I can find something in the library that translates runes, or at least gives me a clue about its function, then maybe I can actually piece this together, and have a backup plan if me being here ruins everything again.

The library looms ahead, a massive structure built from the same shimmering crystal as the rest of the city. Unlike Canterlot's libraries, which have an air of stuffy academia, this place feels… forgotten. Dust lingers in the corners, and while the architecture is breathtaking, the place clearly hasn't been maintained.

I step inside.

The girls are already here.

I spot Twilight at the front desk, her ears perked forward eagerly, talking to an elderly crystal pony with a soft lavender coat and thick glasses.

I immediately bypass the conversation, scanning the shelves for anything that might contain rune work. History books are Twilight's thing. I'm looking for something else.

As I pass, I half-listen to the conversation behind me.

The librarian clears her throat. "Ahem. May I help you?"

Twilight leans forward eagerly. "Yes! We're looking for a book."

The librarian blinks. "We have plenty of those."

Twilight lets out a breath of awe. "You do. You really do."

Applejack tips her hat. "We're lookin' for a history book. Somethin' that might tell us how the Empire protected itself from danger back in the day."

The librarian hums, rubbing her chin. "Yes. Of course. History, history… Ah, yes."

A moment of silence.

Twilight's hopeful expression falters. "…Which is where, exactly?"

The librarian frowns slightly. "I… I can't seem to remember." A small pause. "I'm not sure I actually work here."

Rainbow groans.

I roll my eyes, tuning them out as I skim the shelves.

I pass rows of historical records, some on governance, others on notable figures. Nothing on runes yet.

I pull a book from one of the shelves at random—"A Compendium of Crystal Artisanry."

Useless.

I shove it back.

Behind me, Twilight exhales sharply. "We'll just take a look around. I'm sure we can find it on our own."

The librarian nods absently. "Let me know if you find anything."

Pinkie beams. "I like her!"

Applejack sighs. "Uh, anyone else startin' to think this is a lost cause?"

Twilight, undeterred, shuffles through a nearby shelf. "No, no, no, no, no…" Her eyes suddenly widen. "Yes! History of the Crystal Empire!"

The girls gather around as Twilight pulls the book from the shelf. "I just hope it has the answers we need."

I ignore them, still scanning for something useful.

Then, finally—

I spot a thin, dusty, leather-bound tome wedged between two enormous encyclopedias.

Runes of the North.

Bingo.

I pull it free, flipping it open with my magic, my eyes quickly scanning the contents.

Rachel leans over slightly. "Find?"

I nod. "Maybe."

The others are too caught up in their book to notice me flipping through pages at the speed of desperation.

The diagrams are old, hand-drawn, and slightly faded. Most of it seems to be flowery language with similar but distinctly different runes than what Runes and Their Applications: A Mage's Guide offers.

I pause.

One of the illustrations looks familiar.

Identical to the rune under the tower. It has several notes on the runes, and one description for the structure at large.

The description is familiarly vague.

Of the myriad sigils carved upon the northern spires, one stands apart, its purpose veiled in the murmurs of the wind and the whisper of the earth. It drinks deep of the light that is not light, the warmth that is not warmth, drawing forth the unseen currents that stir within the crystal heart. This energy, subtle and unbound, flows as guided, weaving unseen strands across the sky, forming a veil against that which does not belong. Yet, when the shaping marks are absent, when the guiding lines break, the essence still moves, still shifts—drawn in, cast forth, yet left unformed. It is as a river without banks, its path unseen, yet its motion felt in the bones of the world.


There's a little square that wasn't in the towers rune, dotted lines surrounding a section of the rune that feels somewhat detached from the rest.

But there's something else.

An annotation scribbled beneath it.

"Beware the power locked within. Its design is pure, yet its wielder may not be. One's intent may shape its purpose."


My stomach knots.

Rachel tilts her head. "Important?"

"Yeah."

Before I can dig further into what I just found, Twilight suddenly yells, "We have something!"

I sigh, tucking my own book securely into my saddlebag. Whatever I just read—it can wait.

I blink, turning to see her practically vibrating with excitement, the history book clutched in her magic. The rest of the girls are already moving, dragging me along before I can protest.

Rachel follows without complaint.


We arrive at the throne room, returning to Shining and Princess Friendly Fire, Twilight already flipping through pages as we walk.

"A Crystal Fair," she announces triumphantly. "According to this book, it was established by the first queen and became the most important tradition in the Empire."

I glance at Rachel. She tilts her head.

Twilight continues, practically bouncing in place. "The Fair was held every year to renew the spirit of love and unity in the empire so they could protect it from harm!"

Shining Armor, standing near the base of the tower, raises an eyebrow. "That sounds… promising?"

Twilight nods eagerly. "My friends and I can put it together! Everything we need to know is in the book!"

Shining hesitates for a second, but then nods. "Well, if it has a chance of helping Cadance, then I say go for it."

Twilight beams. "We'll get started right away. C'mon, Spike! We've got a Crystal Fair to put together!"

Spike, still trying to process how he got dragged into this, lets out a resigned sigh as Twilight leads us to a separate room.

They start reading what we need for the fair from the book.

And then—because of course it happens—the music starts.

"Princess Cadance needs our help
Her magic will not last forever
I think we can do it
But we need to work together—"


I tense.

The last thing I need right now is to accidentally kill another song.

So I do my absolute best to avoid getting involved. I keep my head down, keep my mouth shut, and do not make eye contact as the girls launch into their routine.

Rainbow Dash joins in.
"It says that they liked jousting—"

[Rarity takes over.
"They flew a flag of many hues—"

Applejack throws in her part.
"Made sweets of crystal berries—"

Fluttershy softly sings.
"They had a petting zoo with tiny ewes—"

Rachel watches in complete silence, tilting her head slightly.

I do not react.

I am a bystander in this moment.

I am not interfering.

They do their thing, setting up various parts of the fair as they go, and I stay out of it.

I don't want to end a song that is clearly boosting their efficiency by a frankly ludicrous amount.

They find items and build so quickly that I blink and their almost done.

Then Pinkie appears on a unicycle, holding a long golden horn.
"There was a crystal flugelhorn! That everypony liked to play—"

Rachel stares.

The song builds toward its final chorus.

Twilight, at the center of the action, sings proudly:
"And the Crystal Kingdom anthem—
Can you learn it in a day?!"


The girls hit the final chorus in perfect harmony.

"Oh, we have to get this right
Yes, we have to make them see
We can save the Crystal Ponies with their history!"


And then—silence.

The music fades naturally, the spell finishing without disruption.

I release the breath I hadn't realized I was holding.

Rachel, still watching, tilts her head.

She turns to me.

"Not broken?"

I shake my head. "Not broken."

Rachel nods. "Good."

With the Fair now fully in motion, Twilight and the others scatter to check on various attractions. The Crystal Ponies, slowly but surely, begin to emerge from their homes, drawn toward the familiar sights of their long-forgotten tradition.

I exhale, running a hoof through my mane.

I should be paying attention to what they're doing.

Instead, my mind is still on that rune.

I adjust my cloak as I wander, Rachel trailing behind. Even with the barrier up, the air still carries a biting chill. Not the kind that cuts through to the bone, but enough to be annoying.

I mutter to Rachel, "Still pretty cold, even with the shield."

Twilight, who had apparently been within earshot, perks up immediately.

A little too immediately.

"Oh! That reminds me!" Her voice is way too casual. "I brought socks."

I blink, stopping mid-step. "Socks? Why socks?"

Twilight clears her throat, lifting her chin like she's trying to look dignified. "Well, colts don't wear scarves."

I squint. "Uh-huh."

She levitates a neatly folded bundle out of her saddlebags and holds it in front of me.

Pale blue and white striped thigh-high socks.

For a pony.

I stare at them.

She stares at me.

I tilt my head. "Twilight."

She smiles, far too eager. "You should wear them if you're cold."

I raise an eyebrow. "I'm fine."

Twilight's ears twitch. "No, really, you should. Here." She floats them closer.

I push them back with my hoof. "It's fine twilight, It's your stuff. I don't want to wear mares' clothes."

Twilight's eye twitches. "They're colt socks."

I pause.

I narrow my eyes. "Why do you have colt socks?"

She freezes.

Like a puppet whose strings just got yanked.

Her pupils shrink slightly, the silence stretches for a second too long.

Then she laughs.

Too loud.

Too forced.

"Oh! Well! I just bought them as a joke! Haha, you know, totally random, completely unrelated to anything, just a funny little purchase—"

I don't cut her off, but she stops anyway.

She starts to sweat.

"But! You should wear them! Like! As a joke! That would be so funny, wouldn't it? Hahaha. I think the crystal ponies would like it too." Her voice gets higher. "You should really wear them."

I just stare.

She smiles wider, now visibly panicking. "I mean, it's—hah—just socks, right? No big deal! Just put them on! Right now! That would be hilarious! Haha, ha… ha…"

Rachel tilts her head. "Strange."

Twilight nearly flinches. "No! It's—totally normal! Super normal! I mean, why wouldn't I have femb—I mean, colt socks?! That's just—just a thing that happens!"

I continue to stare.

She stares back.

Sweating.

Shaking slightly.

I say nothing.

The silence stretches.

Twilight, trembling, slowly levitates the socks closer.

"…Please?"

I stare at the socks.

Twilight stares at me.

Rachel watches, blinking slowly.

The air is cold. Not unbearably so, but just enough to be irritating. My hooves are already slightly numb from walking on the crystal streets, and my ears twitch against the occasional gust of wind.

I exhale sharply.

"…Fine."

Twilight's ears perk hard.

I grab the socks in my magic and quickly pull them on, trying not to think too hard about the situation. The fabric is softer than expected, snug but comfortable against my legs. The pale blue and white stripes stand out starkly against my coat.

The moment they're fully on, I glance up—

Twilight is locked in.

Her eyes are glued to me, unblinking, her pupils slightly dilated. Her breathing is just barely deeper than normal, like she's subtly trying to regulate herself.

I shift my weight slightly.

She follows the movement, eyes drifting back.

I narrow my eyes. "…Twilight."

She blinks—hard—and quickly forces a way-too-casual smile. "They look good."

I squint. "Uh-huh."

She nods rapidly. "Yeah! Really good! You should, uh…" She clears her throat. "…wear them more."

I arch an eyebrow.

She panics slightly. "You know! As a joke! That would be so funny, right? Just, like, walking around in those? Haha, hilarious."

Rachel tilts her head. "Joke?"

Twilight nods violently.

I stare.

She stares back.

Still breathing slightly too deep.

Rachel looks between us. "Not joke."

Twilight jolts. "N-No! It's a joke! Obviously! That's the whole point! It's just a funny thing! Hahaha—ha… ha…"

I flex my hooves, adjusting to the sensation of the socks. They do help against the cold.

Twilight watches the movement.

I catch the way her ears flick.

Slowly, deliberately, I take a step.

Her breath hitches.

I stop immediately.

Twilight freezes, her entire face burning red, her eyes darting anywhere but at me.

I frown, a bit uncomfortable. "…Right."

Twilight clears her throat so aggressively she almost chokes.

Rachel, still watching, blinks. "She is strange."

I nod. "That's good phrasing, and yeah, she is."

Twilight, still flustered, points wildly at the fair. "ANYWAY WE SHOULD GO CHECK ON THINGS YES GOOD IDEA BYE."

She teleports away.

Rachel and I just stand there.

Rachel blinks again. "…She is very strange."

I sigh. "Yup."

I walk through the Crystal Fair, trying to enjoy the sights, the sounds, the food—anything that isn't Twilight's weirdly intense reaction to me wearing socks. The festival itself is surprisingly lively, considering how these ponies were borderline catatonic just a few hours ago.

The more I walk, the more I notice something.

Crystal mares keep looking at me.

Not the normal kind of looking.

It's that subtle-but-not-subtle glance, the quick flick of their eyes, then the way they linger just a second too long. It's the kind of look I recognize but don't quite understand—like I should know why they're doing it, but the reason isn't clicking in my head.

A few change from droopy regular ponies to shiny, enthusiastic Crystal ponies when they lock eyes on me.

Some of them even whisper to each other when I pass.

I frown slightly, glancing down at myself. Nothing seems off. The socks are still on, covering most of my legs up to my thighs. They're comfortable. Warm. But there's definitely something about them that's drawing attention.

I push the thought aside.

The important part is that I'm not freezing.

As I weave through the fair, I pass various stands—crystal berry treats, flugelhorns (which I avoid), and a few ponies trying their best to remember what a festival is supposed to feel like. Eventually, I make my way toward the jousting arena, where Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy are mid-match.

Which is very generous wording.

Fluttershy stands awkwardly in her armor, barely holding her lance in position. Rainbow, by contrast, looks way too into this—practically vibrating in place, wings flared, determination blazing in her eyes.

The moment the signal is given, they charge.

Well.

Rainbow charges.

Fluttershy kind of… waddles forward, bracing for impact.

This should be a one-sided match. Rainbow is faster, stronger, way more experienced. There is no reason she shouldn't land this hit cleanly.

Except.

Right as she reaches the impact point, her eyes flick toward me.

I see it in real-time—the exact moment her brain just shuts off. Her wings twitch, her posture stiffens, her pupils shrink slightly as her focus locks in.

On me.

More specifically, on my legs.

In that exact second of distraction, she doesn't correct her approach.

Fluttershy's already awkwardly angled lance barely taps her armor.

Rainbow, at full speed, launches herself.

I watch as she flips through the air in a full, glorious, physics-defying spiral before slamming into the dirt with a spectacular whump.

The crowd collectively winces.

Fluttershy gasps and immediately rushes over. "Oh no! Rainbow Dash, are you okay?!"

Rainbow doesn't respond right away.

She just lies there.

On her back.

Staring at the sky.

Processing.

As I trot up to her, I tilt my head slightly. "You good?"

No response.

Then, finally—Rainbow makes a noise.

A soft, quiet sound.

Somewhere between a sigh and a realization.

"…Oh no," she whispers.

Fluttershy leans in. "What?"

Rainbow slowly turns her head toward me, eyes still wide.

"…Oh no."

Her voice cracks.

I raise an eyebrow. "What?"

She sits up immediately.

"Nope! Nope, nope, nope—nope! We're done here! Match over!" She yanks off her helmet and beelines away, wings flaring as she absolutely books it in the opposite direction.

Fluttershy blinks, tilting her head. "Did… did I win?"

Rachel watches Rainbow fly off, then turns to me.

"More strange."

I exhale, shaking my head. "They all are."

Fluttershy dusts herself off, still looking a little confused as she glances between me and the direction Rainbow just bolted in. After a moment, she gives a small, unsure smile.

"Um… I really like your socks," she says softly.

I blink. "What is up with everypony?"

Fluttershy tilts her head. "What do you mean?"

I gesture vaguely at the festival. "Ponies keep staring at me. Mares keep whispering to each other when I walk by. And now Rainbow Dash just had a full-on existential crisis."

Fluttershy's ears twitch slightly. "Oh. Um…" She scuffs a hoof against the dirt, her gaze briefly flicking down at my legs before quickly looking back up.

I narrow my eyes. "...Fluttershy?"

She bites her lip, looking increasingly flustered. "Well… I guess it's just that mares really, um… like seeing stallions in socks."

I frown. "That's it? That's the reason?"

Fluttershy nods quickly. "Mhm."

I glance down at my own legs, shifting slightly. "Why, though?"

Fluttershy's wings twitch, her voice dropping slightly. "Because it's… um… tight. Uh... not that it's inappropriate or anything! ...they just... like it."

I stare at her. "What."

Fluttershy clears her throat, her face getting redder. "It's, uh, it's tight! And it makes your legs look all… um…" She hesitates. "...soft."

I blink.

Fluttershy immediately regrets speaking. She makes a small, strangled noise and quickly looks away.

My brain processes.

Very, very slowly.

I glance back down at my legs.

At the pale blue and white striped socks Twilight insisted I wear.

And suddenly.

Everything.

Makes sense.

The staring.

The whispers.

The smirks.

I look back up at Fluttershy.

She's pointedly avoiding eye contact.

I take a deep, steady breath.

"…I hate everything."

I exhale sharply, rubbing a hoof down my face. "This is why everypony is acting weird."

Fluttershy, still refusing to meet my eyes, nods. "Mhm."

I glance down at my legs again. The socks are snug, wrapping tight around my form. The soft fabric clings in a way I hadn't really thought about before.

But now I am thinking about it.

Because apparently, these are the colt equivalent of yoga pants.

I close my eyes for a second, trying to ignore the way that realization makes my skin crawl. I should take them off. I should absolutely take them off.

And yet…

I shift slightly, rolling my shoulders.

The looks I've been getting—they're not bad. Nopony is sneering at me, or whispering with disgust, or treating me like some kind of danger to society. They're looking at me with interest, with appreciation.

It's… different.

A far cry from how things used to be.

Back then, when I was still human, I'd tried to put myself out there. Once. Asked a girl out, nervous but hopeful.

She'd smiled. Apologized.

"Sorry, but you kinda look like a school shooter."

...I hadn't tried again after that.

So this?

This is weird.

But also… not bad.

I glance down at my fake leg, shifting slightly. The socks do mostly cover it. That's a good reason to keep them on. Practical. Sensible.

And it's cold.

That's another reason. A perfectly valid, logical reason.

With the jousting done, I shake off those thoughts and wander the Fair. The air is alive with the hum of activity—ponies chatting, music playing, the occasional burst of laughter from a nearby game or attraction.

The Crystal Ponies are slowly warming up, the occasional glum pony busting into sparkles and happiness. Twilight's plan seems to be working.

At least, the part about lifting the crystal ponies spirits.

I stroll past the food stalls, absently scanning the offerings. Crystal berries, sparkling drinks, weirdly translucent pastries—none of it's familiar, but it all looks fine. I'm not particularly hungry, though, so I just keep walking.

Rachel follows silently beside me, ever-watchful, ever-patient.

For a while, I just exist in the space. Let myself take in the sights, the sounds. The feeling of walking through a city that, for the first time in a thousand years, is coming back to life.

I know it won't last.

Eventually, Twilight and the others will realize that their fake Crystal Heart isn't just some symbolic thing. It's a battery. A literal, magical converter for emotions, taking the love and joy of the Crystal Ponies and feeding it into the city's defenses.

I meander closer to the center of the Fair, where a small group has gathered around the fake heart, which is currently covered by a tarp. The energy of the festival is different here—something is stirring, shifting, like an old memory brushing against the edge of consciousness.

And then—

"Do you think they really have it?" a crystal mare murmurs to her friend.

Rainbow Dash, standing beside the heart, puffs out her chest. "Of course we have it! Can't have a Crystal Fair without the Crystal Heart, right?"

The ponies murmur in agreement, nodding.

An older mare—one I recognize from the library—adjusts her glasses. "Of course you can't," she says, almost distantly. "The whole purpose of the Crystal Fair is to lift the spirits of the Crystal Ponies, so the light within them can power the Crystal Heart, so that the Empire can be protected!"

My ears twitch.

There it is.

That's the moment.

Rainbow tilts her head. "Wait—what was that about powering the heart?"

The librarian doesn't seem to register her question, her eyes wide with realization. "I do work at the library!" she gasps.

Rainbow barely hears her. "No, no, back up, what do you mean, powering the heart?!"

The librarian hums, still caught in her own revelation. "I just can't believe you found it. King Sombra said he'd hidden it away where we would never see it again! I only hope it will still be as powerful after all these years…!"

Then she gasps.

Rainbow's eyes widen. "Wait, what?!"

She immediately bolts, wings flaring as she launches into the sky, her rainbow trail streaking toward Twilight and the others.

I watch her go, exhaling through my nose. "Right on schedule."

The murmuring from the gathered Crystal Ponies grows, the energy in the air shifting again. Some look toward the palace, others whisper among themselves, the weight of memory pressing against the edges of their minds.

I'm not concerned with that.

Instead, I turn toward Rachel. "Come on."

Rachel tilts her head. "Where?"

I motion upward. "Top of the tower."

She nods, completely unbothered by the fact that I'm about to take us hundreds of feet into the air with a floating piece of rock.

We move through the crowd, weaving through the festival-goers until we reach a quiet corner near the base of the palace.

I walk up to where I left my slab.

I step onto it. "Rachel."

She steps on without hesitation.

I touch the runes. "Activate: Up."

A hum of magic pulses through the stone, and we lift off the ground.

The city below shrinks as we ascend, the shimmering expanse of the Empire stretching beneath us in a breathtaking display of light and color. The sounds of the festival fade, replaced by the quiet hum of the wind at this altitude.

The towering spire of the Crystal Palace looms above us, its apex gleaming under the sunlight.

And there—at the very top, nestled within an ornate pedestal—rests the Crystal Heart.

Still. Untouched. Hidden in plain sight.

I guide the slab closer.

But the moment I get too close—

A pulse of dark energy ripples outward.

A translucent shield, tinged in shadowy hues, springs to life around the top of the tower, flickering with faint tendrils of dark magic.

I immediately pull back, the slab hovering just outside the barrier's radius.

Rachel, still unmoved, tilts her head. "Trap."

I nod, narrowing my eyes at the shield. "Yeah. Didn't expect it to trigger from just getting close."

Rachel watches it, her glowing eyes reflecting the pulsing magic. "Break?"

I sigh. "Not yet."

I can't just brute force this. Not without knowing exactly what this shield does. If it repels, it might throw me off the platform. If it siphons magic, I might not even be able to dispel it properly. Worse case, it could teleport the heart the moment I tamper with it.

So I do what I always do when I don't have an immediate solution.

I pull out my notebook.

"Let's get a closer look."

I pull my canteen from my bag, unscrewing the cap as I focus on the liquid inside. This is my first time attempting this—Sweetie Belle had been the one to create the technique, but I never had much reason to try it myself.

Until now.

I pour out a small amount of water, catching it in my telekinetic grip before it falls. The magic hums faintly as I shape it, guiding the molecules into a perfectly smooth, floating sphere.

It takes a few tries.

It's similar to the prism I made, but lenses are particularly shaped.

I grit my teeth, adjusting.

The curve sharpens, the refraction shifting until I get the desired effect—light bending properly through the liquid, focusing to a single point.

The result?

A floating, perfectly clear water lens.

It's not flawless—chromatic aberration spreads faint halos of blue and red around the edges of bright objects. The magnification is slightly inconsistent at the periphery due to spherical aberration.

But it works.

I angle the lens toward the Crystal Heart, adjusting its curvature until the details sharpen.

And I see them.

Runes.

Carved inside the heart itself, etched so deep into the crystalline structure that they're quite hard to notice if you're not looking for them.

I tighten my jaw, adjusting the lens for clarity, tracing the patterns with my gaze.

Some of them are familiar.

Some match the runes on the underside of the tower.

I don't know what they do yet, but I bet they could be used for something else later.

I reach into my bag, pulling out my notebook.

Carefully, I pull out some ink with my telekinesis and stamp the runes one by one. I'm grateful telekinesis shapes the ink exactly like I see it in my head.

With the last rune stamped into my notebook, I exhale, shutting the book with a soft thud. I glance back at the Crystal Heart, floating perfectly in its pedestal, its glow steady but subdued. I move us out of sight of the top of the tower, so as not to confuse Twilight and Spike when they show up.

Now all there is to do is wait.

Rachel, standing motionless beside me on the slab, watches in her usual silent way. I tap the floating stone beneath us, adjusting our position slightly to keep a good vantage point over the city.

The Fair continues below, ponies enjoying themselves, oblivious to what's coming.

I shift my focus to the shield above.

It's steady blue glow should be calming. But there's something off about it. A flicker—small, barely noticeable, but enough to make me frown.

I keep my eyes locked on it.

And then it happens.

A pulse. A brief, stuttering collapse in the magic.

And through that gap of time—something slips through.

Sombra lurches forward, trying to get in, the top of his head starts to poke through—

Before the shield snaps back into place, this time a light pink, sealing the Empire once more.

Shining's shield.

Something falls.

A jagged, twisted piece of blackened crystal. A shard of Sombra's horn, cut when the shield went up.

I follow the shard's descent, watching as it lands near the base of the tower, sinking into the ground with an unnatural ease.

I don't like that.

Rachel tilts her head, seeing something I don't. "Corruption."

The shadows around the shard begin to ripple.

Dark tendrils spread outward, creeping along the cracks in the crystal streets. Dark magic starts to leak from the point of impact, seeping into the earth like ink in water.

And then—

A voice.

Not spoken.

Not heard.

But felt.

The whisper of something ancient and malicious.

I don't flinch, but my ears twitch involuntarily.

"What the hell are those ponies doing over there?" I mutter, scanning the city. "I saved Shining. The shield should have been fine."

Rachel doesn't respond, but she's watching, too.

I glance toward the Fair, where the others are still entertaining the Crystal Ponies. They have no idea.

Twilight and Spike are off searching for the real heart.

I can't do anything about that.

Not yet.

So I stay on my slab, hovering above the Empire.

Waiting.

The dark shard continues to fester where it landed, its magic bleeding into the very foundation of the Crystal Empire. The tendrils of black mist slither outward, corrupting the crystalline streets, crawling toward the castle.

I tighten my jaw.

Then, far above the shield—Sombra's form shifts.

His jagged horn has reformed, whole once more.

And then he glows.

It's brief—just a pulse of magic spreading outward from his form—but the air vibrates with something wrong. A presence pressing against the edges of reality, warping the natural flow of magic.

Sombra's horn flares again. And then, right in front of me—

He casts.

The magic slams into Shining's barrier with a crack, and my breath catches as the pink dome—so sturdy just moments ago—shatters like fragile glass.

I watch, stunned, as the entire protective shield collapses.

"What?" The word barely leaves my mouth.

Shining's barrier was weaker than Cadance's. Somehow, it wasn't enough.

Sombra's entire form lunges.

The massive wave of shadow rushes the castle, cutting across the Empire like a black tide, spires of dark crystal erupting in his wake.

My horn flares as I rip open my bag, pulling out a handful of finely ground chalk dust. The particles hover for half a second before I compress them with magic—tightly packed, hardened—before accelerating them forward at a near-invisible speed.

It rips through the air.

And passes right through Sombra's form.

I grit my teeth. No impact.

Something else then.
I reach out, pressing my magic against the structure of his smoke-like form, trying to collapse it inward, to compress the smoke.

Nothing happens.

My magic slides right off.

Sombra doesn't even acknowledge me.

His form surges forward, sweeping past the castle walls, racing toward the Crystal Heart.

Dark spires erupt from the ground, jagged and wild, warping the city around them.

I spin, snapping my focus upward—Spike.

He's already at the top of the tower, fumbling with the real Crystal Heart, Twilight nowhere to be seen.

He has it.

He has it.

I watch smugly, already knowing how Spike will end up falling and Princess Turncoat will get launched and grab both him and the heart.

Spike hesitates, eyes flicking down to me for half a second—

Too early.

His grip slips.

Both he and the Crystal Heart fall.

Sombra rushes forward, his shadow form fading as he approaches the heart. He relies on a crystal, extending to meet the heart. I see shining down on a balcony with his wife, about to throw her.

But instead trying to grab it with his hoof.

Sombra catches it in his telekinesis.

His dark magic clamps onto the heart mid-air, pulling it toward him like a trophy.

The entire area explodes into dark magic at his elation.

The ground trembles.

The spires expand, spreading through the city like a disease, warping the crystal buildings into jagged, blackened monoliths.

The sky darkens.

A low, rumbling laugh vibrates through the air.

Deep.

Resonant.

Triumphant.

His eyes burn red and green.

"At last."
 
The Rise and Fall of the Crystal Empire New
The world stops.

A silence, thick and unnatural, swallows the Crystal Empire.

Every pony. Every breath. Every sound.

Frozen.

The air feels wrong. Stagnant. Suffocating.

Then, slowly, the Crystal Heart begins to turn black.

A sickening, oily corruption spreads from where Sombra grips it, his magic sinking into its structure. The brilliant blue glow dulls, darkens—until the once-pristine gemstone is nothing but a twisted mockery of what it once was.

He slams the heart into place under the tower, spikes rising to meet it, holding the heart in place. Darkness leaks out of the heart and up the tower.

Then.

A pulse.

Deep. Resonant.

Dark magic erupts from the tower, a pillar of darkness fires upward, meeting the sky.

The energy blasts outward, a shockwave of unnatural force that ripples through the air.

My vision warps. The edges of my sight darken, like ink spilling into my mind.

The city screams.

Not the ponies.

The city itself.

The crystal beneath my hooves cracks, a deep, aching howl rising from the very foundation of the empire.

The sky twists. The light dies, suffocated by the expanding void pouring from the heart.

Then—chaos.

The magic spreads like wildfire.

Spires of black crystal explode from the streets, tearing through homes, through markets, through the fair.

Ponies scatter. Screaming.

Shining Armor stands on the balcony of the crystal tower. His horn sparks uselessly.

Rainbow swoops in to grab Fluttershy, dodging a surge of smoke that nearly consumes them both.

Twilight—where is Twilight?

The storm swirls around Sombra, his expression caught somewhere between amusement and sheer triumph.

"The cycle turns," he murmurs, almost reverently. His fanged grin widens as his eyes glow brighter, sharper, crueler.

"But this time, it does not end."

The darkness pulses.

I stumble back on my slab, the magic thickening like a physical weight against my chest. Rachel stands perfectly still beside me, her stone eyes locked on the spreading corruption.

Sombra lowers his horn toward the ground under the tower.

And the moment it touches—

The world fractures.

The beam of dark energy from the tower throbs larger, splintering outward, surrounding the empire in a black shield.

And then, in a single, horrifying instant—

The Empire starts to sink.

The crystal spire groans as the foundation twists, the entire disk of land the empire is on descends beneath the snow and rock surrounding it.

The air warps, bending and cracking as reality contorts around the spreading void.

Sombra closes his eyes, inhaling deeply, as if drinking in the ruin.

The city moves.

No—falls.

The crystal buildings groan as the dark energy twists the foundations, pulling them deeper and deeper into the spreading void.

From above, I watch.

Rachel and I hover, completely still—the only thing not moving.

The light returns the farther we get from the city.

The sensation is jarring, disorienting. The empire drops away, swallowed by shadow, while we remain unchanged, a fixed point in the chaos.

For a split second, my brain doesn't register the motion correctly. It feels like we're rising instead, like the Empire is shrinking beneath us.

But the truth is clear.

The Crystal Empire is leaving us behind.

I grit my teeth, forcing my mind to refocus. No. No. I am not losing this city.

"Down." My voice comes out tense, clipped.

The slab obeys.

Gravity reasserts itself as the floating stone platform tilts downward, lowering us at a controlled pace toward the Empire. I barely register Rachel shifting beside me—she says nothing, but she's watching.

The sunlight fades once more.

The further we descend, the dimmer it gets. The light doesn't fade naturally; it's suffocated, choked out by the overwhelming presence of Sombra's spreading corruption. The sky above, what little of it we can see, remains clear and bright, yet the light refuses to follow us down.

A sinking weight coils in my chest.

Something is wrong.

I try not to acknowledge it.

"Down. East." I command.

The slab turns, angling away from the center of the city. I need distance. I need space to think.

But even as I move, the air gets thicker. My thoughts are slower, heavier, like trying to push through molasses. Every word takes effort. Every action feels slightly more… pointless.

I exhale sharply. "Focus."

Rachel tilts her head. "Corruption."

I ignore her.

Below, the Empire continues to fall, the black spires of Sombra's magic reaching higher, like claws dragging it deeper. My stomach turns, but I keep going, focusing on the path ahead.

I try to reach for the chalk pouch at my side—only to feel a dead weight in my mind.

My telekinesis doesn't respond.

The magic is there—I can feel it, humming beneath my skin—but I can't push it out. It's like a weight pushing down my magic.

I tighten my jaw.

No. Not now.

My muscles feel heavier. Slower.

Rachel watches in silence as I set the slab down near a crystal pony house—one that hasn't yet succumbed to the twisting black growths creeping along the streets. The windows are dark, but I know they're watching. Hiding.

Finally, the city settles. The building creak and moan, but the empire rests at the bottom of the abyss.

Sombra stands at the heart of the empire, a towering monolith of smoke and shadow, his glowing red and green eyes cutting through the unnatural dark. The entire city bends around him, his presence warping the world into something wrong.

Then he speaks.

His voice doesn't boom or snarl. It's quiet, smooth—almost casual. The words slide through the city like a knife through silk.

"There will be no battle."

"No war."

"No resistance."

His form flickers, shifting in the sickly light of the corrupted Heart. He gazes up at the palace, eyes locking onto Cadance.

"You will kneel."

"Not because I tell you to."

"Not because I break your bodies."

"Not even because I command it."

The dark crystals pulsing through the streets begin to vibrate, a low, almost imperceptible hum rolling through the ground beneath my hooves.

"You will kneel because you will have no choice."

"Because the idea of standing will feel overwhelming."

"Because fighting will be meaningless."

A slow, insidious pressure wraps around my thoughts. A weight in my skull, pressing down, down, down.

Rachel shifts, watching me.

Sombra's eyes drift over the city—at the huddled ponies in their homes, the exhausted soldiers, the last remnants of resistance.

"Do nothing."

"You will fall."

"Struggle."

"You will fall."

He lets the words linger.

"Think of the future."

"Try to hold onto hope."

"Then watch as even that crumbles."

His form expands, shadows stretching like tendrils, seeping into every crack, every street, every mind.

"I do not need to break you."

"You will crumble on your own."

There is no laughter. No challenge.

Just cold certainty.

I swallow hard, my breath sharp and unsteady. The weight in my mind remains, pressing at the edges of my thoughts. Doubt. Apathy. The quiet, insidious whisper of inevitability.

Rachel looks at me.

"Hurt?" she asks softly.

I shake my head. "Not now."

But I can hear it.

That whisper in the back of my mind.

What's the point?

I take a slow breath.

I need to move.

Now.

I put one hoof forward. It feels heavier than it should. The ground feels… wrong. Like stepping into something that isn't real.

Another step.

My legs resist, like I'm walking against a slow, invisible current.

Rachel follows beside me, moving with her usual, steady rhythm. Her joints grind softly, stone against stone. Her eyes—carved rock, filled with unblinking runes—flick toward me more than they usually do.

I don't acknowledge it.

We keep moving.

The weight presses down harder with every step. My mind feels thick, sluggish. My thoughts drift. Simple things take effort. The kind of effort I don't want to spend.

Another step.

Why am I walking?

I—

Rachel steps in front of me. I almost bump into her before stopping. Her stone fingers twitch at her sides, hesitating.

"You…" She pauses. Her voice, normally flat, has an edge to it. "Slow."

"I'm fine." The words feel automatic. Empty.

She doesn't move.

I frown, trying to push past her, but she stays in front of me. Blocking my path. Her stone eyes shift, narrow slightly.

"Where going?"

I open my mouth—

And I don't have an answer.

My chest tightens. Something in my brain twists, pulling away from the thought, like a rope snapping under strain. I had a reason. I know I did. But I can't—

I can't hold onto it.

I shake my head and push forward. "Move, Rachel."

She hesitates, then steps aside. But I see her watching me. Closely.

Another step.

Another.

The city is dark. But had it always been this dark?

I try to remember—

A pressure squeezes against my skull, pressing, pressing, pressing—

I don't think about it.

Another step.

The golem girl follows.

I pause, looking at her. Why is she following me?

Did I… did I ask her to?

I blink. My mind stumbles over itself, trying to find an answer that isn't there. A hole where something should be. I push the thought away. It doesn't matter.

Another step.

The golem girl doesn't speak. But I feel her watching.

Another step.

And then—

I stop.

Because I can't remember why I started.

I stand in the middle of the street, my hooves planted firmly on the cold crystal ground. My head feels hollow. Empty. I was—

I was doing something.

I look at the golem girl.

She is staring at me. She never blinks, but her eyelids shift, just slightly.

"Where going?"

Her voice is careful now. Measured.

I open my mouth—

Nothing.

I let out a breath, slow and unsteady. My limbs feel distant. Foreign. Like they belong to someone else.

The golem girl takes a step closer.

"…Name?"

I blink at her.

"John," I say automatically.

The golem girl doesn't react at first. Then her fingers curl slightly. Her stone mouth shifts—hinged, slightly open, like she was about to speak but forgot how.

"John," I say again. It feels right. Doesn't it?

The golem girl stares at me.

"No." Her voice is heavier. Slower.

I frown.

"What?"

She shakes her head, once, sharply.

"Not John."

I don't understand what she means. I don't—

I—

Something in my chest tightens.

The golem girl lifts a hand but stops herself. She doesn't know what to do.

She doesn't know what to do.

Something about that bothers me. Something deep, something I can't name, something—

I try to think. I try to remember.

But the more I reach, the further it slips away.

"John," I repeat. My own name. That's my name. I know that much.

The golem girl takes another step closer, almost too close, her eyes locking onto mine.

"Who," she says, slowly, deliberately, "am I?"

I stare at her.

The weight in my skull is unbearable.

She looks at me, waiting. Expecting.

Her fingers twitch.

She wants an answer.

I don't have one.

I close my eyes, head pounding.


I open my eyes, and see a strange golem girl in front of me. She's vaguely familiar, like someone I've seen in passing.

I swallow, straighten my back, and force a polite, careful smile. My voice comes slow, words heavy in my mouth, like I'm forcing them through thick fog.

"…Hello."

The golem girl flinches.

She doesn't move otherwise, but I see it—the tiny shift of her hands, the slow blink of her stone eyelids.

This is a bit awkward. I suppose I should introduce myself.

"I'm John," I continue, offering a hoof. "And you are…?"

The silence that follows is thick.

Her fingers curl into fists.

"…No."

It's not loud. It's not harsh. But the way she says it—flat, forceful, absolute—makes my stomach twist.

I raise an eyebrow. "N-No? I'm sorry, I don't quite understand."

"No," she repeats, shaking her head once. "Not John."

I blink.

My brow furrows. My name is John. Isn't it? That's—

That's always been my name.

Hasn't it?

I push the thought away. It's not important.

"I don't think we've met," I say instead, forcing a small, hesitant chuckle. "I—"

Words stop. Cut off. The inside of my skull tightens, like something pressing down, squeezing. My thoughts stagger, slipping like sand between my hooves.

What was I saying?

The golem girl steps closer.

"…Not John," she says again, slower this time.

The way she's looking at me—unmoving, unblinking—makes my chest feel tight.

I glance away, uncomfortable. My eyes drift to the street ahead, the deep black fissures spreading through the crystal roads. A path leading somewhere.

Somewhere.

I need to go.

"Excuse me," I murmur, stepping past her.

She moves, blocking me again.

My frown deepens.

"Miss," I start, trying to step around her again, but her stone fingers snap up, gripping my foreleg—not tight enough to hurt, but firm. Stopping me.

"Stop."

Her fingers tremble. Just slightly. Barely enough to notice.

I look at her hand—at the way her stone joints flex, uncertain, hesitant. She is strong. I can feel it in her grip. But she isn't holding me with strength.

She's shaking.

"…Miss," I start again, keeping my voice even, polite. "Please let go."

She doesn't.

Her fingers twitch again, tightening—just a little, just enough.

Her eyelids lower, not blinking, but slow, deliberate. Like she's thinking. Processing.

And then, her mouth opens—hinged, stiff.

"…Tell what do."

Her voice is flat. Steady. But there's something beneath it now. Something raw.

Her grip tightens—just for a second—before she loosens it again, her fingers curling, then flexing, restless. As if she doesn't know what to do with them.

"Tell what do," she repeats, slower this time. "Always tell."

Something cold creeps up my spine. A pressure in my skull, pressing down, pressing in. I shake my head, trying to clear it.

"I don't—" I swallow, forcing another thin, uncertain smile. "I think you have me confused for somepony else."

She doesn't move. Doesn't blink.

"…No."

The word is too heavy. Too final.

I exhale through my nose, steady, controlled. The polite smile stays, though it feels… wrong on my face. Like it doesn't fit.

"I really should be going," I say instead, shifting my weight slightly. The street ahead still stretches forward, dark and cracked, leading somewhere. I need to go. I need to—

Her hand tightens again.

"Please," she says.

I freeze.

The word is slow, clunky on her tongue— as if she doesn't say it often. But she says it now.

"…Please," she repeats, softer. "No go."

The air is thick. Wrong. The weight in my skull presses deeper, squeezing, dulling.

I don't have time for this.

I rub my forehead, trying to focus, trying to push past the fog. The cracks in the street stretch endlessly ahead, winding toward something important. Something waiting.

The golem girl is still there. Staring. Shaking.

A sigh slips through my teeth. I don't have the patience to argue.

"If you really must," I say, forcing indifference, "you can come with me."

She doesn't move at first.

Then, slowly, her fingers curl into loose fists, then open again. Like she's thinking. Processing.

"…Come," she repeats, voice slow, testing the word.

She lets go, and when I start moving, falls in step behind me.

She walks close. Too close. But she doesn't touch me. Doesn't speak.

We walk.

The street stretches, dark, cracked, endless. The weight in my mind pulls heavier with each step. I try not to notice.

I don't look back.

I keep moving.

I don't know how long I walk. Time feels strange. The road folds into itself, the distance stretching and shrinking, like an unnatural thing. But I keep going. Because I have to.

I have to get… somewhere.

The thought loops, circular, uncertain. My hooves move on instinct. My legs are heavy, my thoughts sluggish.

The golem girl follows.

I glance to the side. She's still there. Stone limbs shifting, moving, always keeping pace. The runes in her eyes flicker dimly, reflecting the distant glow of the black crystals choking the city.

The weight in my skull squeezes again.

Something is wrong.


I stop.

Turn around.

And—

What the fuck.

The thing behind me is tall, hulking. A shape of stone and runes, carved with unnatural precision. Its face is rather beautiful, with two stone eyes set deep in its meticulously carved skull.

It is staring at me.

I recoil. My heartbeat thuds unevenly, a dull pulse against the thick, suffocating fog in my mind.

"What the fuck are you?" The words slip out before I can stop them.

It flinches.

It's slight. Almost imperceptible. A tiny shift in her stance, the barest twitch of it's fingers.

It doesn't speak immediately.

Then, slowly—painfully slow—it's mouth opens on its hinge.

"…No."

It's voice is distinctly feminine, though the sound is wrong. Heavy. It scrapes against my ears, there's something inside it. Something raw.

"…No," she repeats, shaking her head once. Her eyelids lower slightly, but the rest of her face remains unmoving. Stone.

Her fingers twitch again. Flex. Loosen. Clench.

"…Not what."

The way she says it—so stiff, so careful—makes my stomach twist.

My mind stumbles, trying to process, to sort through the thickening haze pressing against my thoughts.

She steps forward.

I step back.

The motion makes her pause, makes her hesitate.

Her hands lower slightly, fingers still restless, like she doesn't know where to put them.

"…Not what," she says again. Then, slower:

"…Rachel."

The word means nothing to me.

Rachel.

A name? A title? A thing?

I don't know.

I shake my head. The weight in my skull presses harder. My thoughts feel sluggish, slow, tangled.

But the road stretches ahead. A dark tunnel yawns open, leading downward. That is what matters.

I step forward.

she moves—steps with me, keeping close.

I stop again.

Turn back.

She's still there.

Waiting.

Expecting.

Her stone-carved eyes meet mine, dim, unblinking.

I exhale through my nose, rubbing my forehead again. "Why are you following me?"

A pause.

Her fingers flex. Loosen. Clench.

"…Follow," she says. Her voice is quiet. Careful. "Stay."

I frown, shifting my weight. I should send her away. Should tell her to stop following me.

But—

I look at her again.

Tall. Strong. Broad hips, thick thighs, smooth skin. A carved, shapely figure, almost uncanny in its precision. Stone hair in arcs, a bob with a widow's peak, with a red diamond-shaped gem on her forehead. Her face set in a perpetual pout. Like beauty incarnate.

Is it me... or is she exactly my type?

I blink.

She tilts her head, waiting.

I hesitate, then rub the back of my neck. "You're not gonna kill me, are you?"

She doesn't react at first.

Then, her eyelids lower, just slightly.

"…No."

Her fingers twitch again, uncertain. "Not hurt."

I exhale through my nose, long and slow. The weight in my skull tightens, the fog pushing harder. But my body still moves. My hooves shift forward, drawn toward the tunnel, drawn toward something.

I mean, there are worse things to have follow me.

I sigh.

"Fine," I mutter. "You can follow."

She doesn't speak.

But she moves again, stepping just ahead of me.

I keep walking.

She stays within my field of vision. Always just in sight. Never behind me.

I wonder why?

The tunnel is wide. Deep. The walls are jagged crystal, dark and pulsing with something slow, steady. The deeper we go, the louder it gets.

The digging.

Thunk. Thunk. Thunk.

A rhythmic, dull sound, echoing up from below.

The tunnel slopes downward. We follow.

Other figures move past us. Ponies. Silent. Carrying crystals. Their coats dulled, their eyes vacant, bodies moving with mechanical precision.

They do not stop.

They only dig, and move crystals.

The deeper we go, the heavier the air becomes. Thick. Stagnant. Suffocating.

The sexy golem lady stays close.

I glance at her again.

She is watching.

Always watching.

She does not speak.

But she stays.

And we go down.

The air is thick. Dusty. The deeper we go, the heavier it gets.

The tunnel opens into a wide cavern, dimly lit by jagged veins of crystal running along the walls. The sound of digging echoes all around—thunk, thunk, thunk—a rhythmic beat of metal on crystal, unending, mechanical.

Ponies move in slow, silent motions. Their eyes are dull, vacant, their bodies thin but steady. They don't talk. They don't hesitate. They only mine.

I step forward, scanning the cavern. My mind feels… tight. Compressed. Thoughts slip like sand through my hooves, but it doesn't matter.

I see a pickaxe lying on the ground.

I grab it.

The wooden handle is cold beneath my hoof, the weight unfamiliar but solid. I adjust my stance, shift forward to swing—

And my other hoof doesn't lift.

I stumble, nearly dropping the pick. My leg—my other leg—remains planted, unyielding, locked to the terrain.

A flicker of confusion breaks through the fog.

Oh.

Right.

It's not real. Not mine.

It doesn't lift when I want it to. It doesn't swing. It doesn't move.

I try swinging again with one leg.

The result is pathetic.

The pickaxe barely scrapes the wall, the force of the swing weak, clumsy. The handle wobbles in my grip, unsteady. I readjust, tighten my hold, and swing again.

Thunk.

The impact is shallow, barely a scratch.

A few of the crystal ponies glance at me but say nothing. They keep working, their picks slamming into the wall with slow, even precision.

I grit my teeth and swing again.

Rachel shifts beside me.

She has not spoken in a while.

She has not needed to.

But now, her voice comes.

"…Why?"

I don't look at her. I just grip the pickaxe tighter. "Because I have to."

A pause.

"…Why?"

The question feels heavier this time. Not confused. Not curious. Just quiet.

I don't answer.

I swing again.

And again.

And again.

The impact is weak, inefficient, but I keep going.

Because I have to.

Rachel stays in my sight.

She watches.

She does not mine.

She does not move.

She only watches.

Time passes.

I don't know how long.

The rhythmic thunk, thunk, thunk continues, never breaking, never stopping. A steady beat. A pulse in the dark.

The sexy golem lady stares for a moment longer before speaking.

Her voice comes, slow, careful. "…Remember what?"

I pause, mid-swing.

The question sits there, unspoken in the thick, dust-heavy air.

I frown. My head feels… tight. Wrong.

"I…" My words feel slow, uncertain. "I don't…"

The thought drifts, unformed, slipping away. I shake my head, clearing it. Adjust my grip. Swing again.

Thunk.

Rachel tilts her head. Her fingers twitch—small, subtle. Her eyelids lower slightly.

"…Remember before?"

A flicker of something sparks in my mind.

Before.

My pickaxe lowers slightly.

I frown.

Before.

Before the tunnel.

Before the mines.

Before—

I stare at my hoof.

Something about it is wrong.

I turn it over, eyes tracing the curve, the dull sheen of my coat. My jaw tenses. My stomach turns.

It's not right.

I remember fingers.

A hand.

A human hand.

The thought sticks, too sharp, too real. It doesn't fit.

I was human.

Wasn't I?

My breathing is slow. Uneven. My thoughts stagger, tripping over themselves. My mind strains against something heavy, something wrong, something—

The pressure slams down.

A deep, squeezing weight, pressing into my skull, pressing me down—

I blink hard.

My hoof is normal.

It has always been normal.

I lower it.

Adjust my grip.

Swing the pickaxe.

Thunk.

Rachel doesn't speak for a long time.

She watches.

Waiting.

I keep mining.

Because I have to.

The crystals are blue and purple. Deep, rich colors, smooth and reflective. They shimmer under the faint light, refracting in jagged patterns.

I keep swinging my pickaxe.

It scrapes the wall ineffectually.


She does not speak for a long time.

Then—

"…Tired?"

Her voice is slow, careful.

I frown, rolling my shoulders, adjusting my grip. "No."

She tilts her head slightly, stone eyes flickering with shifting reflections.

"…Name?"

I don't stop swinging.

I don't answer.

She watches.

She waits.

I keep mining.

The walls hum with the slow, distant sound of metal on crystal. The cavern is deep, quiet, endless.

And then—

Something crashes through the tunnel behind me.

Loud. Fast. A pink blur.

"THERE YOU ARE!"

I flinch. The sound slams into my skull like a hammer, rattling inside my brain. My pickaxe slips from my grip, clattering against the floor.

The pink pony skids to a stop in front of me, wide-eyed, breathless, practically vibrating with energy.

"Oh wow, you are NOT easy to find, mister! I mean, duh, mines, right? That makes sense, that totally makes sense, but also what are you doing down here, huh? Mining? That's weird, right? Because you don't do manual labor, I mean not that you can't, but that's totally not your thing! You usually have, like, clever solutions and smart ideas and some weird physics-y magic-y stuff and—"

I blink.

The words come fast, too fast, slipping through my sluggish thoughts before I can process them. My brain stumbles, struggling to keep up.

I should know her.

Shouldn't I?

I press my hooves against my temples. The pressure is already building again, the dull, suffocating weight creeping back in.

"Slow down," I mutter, rubbing my forehead.

She doesn't.

"I knew you weren't like the others!" she continues, bouncing in place, her voice rapid-fire. "Everypony's acting all weird and quiet and spooky, and I was like, 'Hey! You know who ALWAYS figures out weird stuff? YOU!' And then I thought, 'Oh, wait, where is he?' And then I thought, 'Ooooh, he's probably somewhere SCIENCE-Y,' but then I thought, 'Oh wait, NOPE, everything's all bad and spooky, so maybe he's somewhere totally OPPOSITE of that?' And then I was like, 'Mines! Duh!' And then I was like, 'Oh wait, why are you in the mines?!'"

Pinkie leans in, narrowing her eyes. "Why are you in the mines?"

I stare at her.

My thoughts stumble again, colliding, trying to make sense of the rush of words pouring into my brain.

She always does this.

The thought comes unbidden, automatic.

I flinch.

Always?

The word sticks. Always.

I blink. My mind stumbles, struggling to grasp the thought, to follow it, to remember.

But the weight presses in.

The fog creeps back.

I shake my head. Shrug. "Doesn't matter."

Rachel moves beside me, her fingers flexing—uncertain, restless.

"…Does."

I look at her.

She holds my gaze. Her stone eyes flicker, reflecting the dim light of the crystals. Her face is unreadable—always unreadable—but there's something in her posture, in the way she lingers too close.

"…Not remember."

The words are quiet. Flat.

A statement.

Pinkie's ears twitch. She turns to Rachel, frowning.

"What do you mean he doesn't remember?"

Rachel doesn't look away from me.

"…Forget."

Pinkie goes still.

The weight in my skull grows heavier.

My thoughts slow.

I lower my head.

Pick up the pickaxe.

Start mining again.

Because I have to.

Pinkie shifts, looking between me and Rachel. "So, wait, wait, wait," she says, waving a hoof in front of me. "He really doesn't remember? Like, at all?"

Rachel doesn't answer.

Pinkie squints, tilting her head. "Huh. That's weird. I mean, he's always kinda a grump, but usually a smart grump, not a weird mining zombie grump. Seriously, what kind of nerd chooses to mine instead of using one of his funky physics tricks?"

The pickaxe scrapes against the wall.

Pinkie hums. "And wow, it's really not working for you, huh? Like, look at that! You're barely even scraping the wall. It's kinda sad. I mean, what's even the point? I've seen foals hit piñatas harder than that."

The pickaxe wobbles in my grip.

Something flickers in my mind.

Annoyance.

Pinkie doesn't stop.

She never stops.

She gasps dramatically, throwing a hoof over her forehead. "Oh no! Is this it?! Is this where you finally admit you're bad at something?!" She leans in, grinning. "The mighty physics wizard—brought down by a rock wall!"

My grip tightens around the pickaxe.

She keeps going.

"Oh! Or is this some super secret brainy plan? Are you, like, trying to break the wall incorrectly on purpose so that—so that something something equations—BOOM, it magically solves itself?!"

I scowl. "Pinkie—"

"No, wait!" She taps her chin, mock-thoughtful. "Wait, wait, wait. You have a prosthetic leg, right? A magic prosthetic leg? And you still can't swing a pickaxe? Wow! That's so sad."

I grit my teeth.

The pressure in my head pulls—twisting, squeezing. But underneath it, something burns.

Pinkie gasps again, eyes sparkling. "Ohhhhh. Ohhhhhhh. Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"

"What."

She beams.

"This is just a really long con to get out of manual labor, isn't it?" She nudges my side. "Smart thinking! Like, 'Oh noooo, I can't work, my prosthetic leg is too fancy!'"

My eye twitches.

Rachel shifts, fingers flexing, watching closely.

Pinkie giggles, bouncing in place. "But, like, come on! You're just gonna let some dumb spooky king mind zap you into doing chores? That's so embarrassing! I mean, Twilight would probably still get mind-controlled, but at least she'd have the dignity to get brainwashed into something cooler—"

"Shut up, Pinkie!"

Pinkie gasps.

"YOU DO REMEMBER ME!"

Everything snaps into place.

The weight in my skull lifts. The fog clears. The world sharpens.

Memories slam into me. The Crystal Empire. The battle. Sombra. My magic. My name.

Rachel.

I inhale sharply, my chest tightening, my hooves unsteady.

Pinkie grins.

Rachel doesn't move.

For a second—a single second—I am me again.

Then—

As I start to calm.

The weight slams back down.

The memories slip—fraying, unraveling, vanishing.

I stagger. "No. No. No, no, no—"

I feel it—feel myself slipping.

I panic.

I whirl toward Pinkie.

"Pinkie, I need you to annoy me."

She blinks.

I step closer, my voice sharp, desperate. "Keep talking. Piss me off. Do not shut up."

Pinkie's face lights up.

"Ohhh, I can do that!"

Pinkie does not hold back.

She takes a deep breath, grinning ear to ear. "Okay! First of all, wow, you are so bad at friendship! Like, impressively bad! Like, Twilight-Sparkle-explodes-into-a-pile-of-books bad! She likes you, you know! And not in the 'Oh wow, you're my cool science buddy' way, but in the 'I stay up at night panicking over every dumb thing you say because I like like you' way, and you know it!"

I clench my teeth. The weight in my skull pulls back—just slightly.

Pinkie gasps dramatically. "And oh my gosh, she is so your type! You like smart girls! You like magic! You like ponies who will argue with you for HOURS about the dumbest things! And yet, what do you do?"

She leans forward, eyes wide, voice sweet as sugar.

"You ignore it."

My eye twitches.

Rachel shifts, tilting her head slightly.

Pinkie keeps going. "Like, oh noooo, big scary commitment! What if you get too vulnerable? What if you feel emotions? Oh no!" She claps her hooves together, mocking. "Better just shut her down before she even gets the chance! What a great idea, right? I mean, sure, she's your best friend and probably the pony that understands you the most, but nooo, can't have that, gotta keep her at arm's length and act like nothing is happening!"

My ears pin back. The weight lifts more, the fog peeling away like burned paper. My hooves feel lighter, sharper, real.

Pinkie beams. "And, oh, don't even get me started on your jokes! 'Oh look at me, I'm so edgy, I make dumb little quips at the worst possible times and fake laugh and pretend it makes me smart!'" She tosses her mane dramatically, mimicking me. "'Hah, ponies are dying? Let me make some smug little comment and pretend I'm above it all, because feelings are for losers!'"

I snarl.

Pinkie gasps, eyes sparkling.

"There it is!"

Rachel steps forward, fingers curling.

The memories snap clear. My name. My magic. Everything.

I wheeze, gripping my head, stumbling back. My heartbeat slams in my chest. The cavern sharpens. The crystals are blue and purple, not black. I am not supposed to be here. I am not supposed to be mining.

I whirl toward Rachel.

"Break a crystal off the wall."

She doesn't hesitate.

She moves, grabbing the nearest jagged formation, her fingers pressing against the smooth edges. With a sharp crack, a large shard snaps off, falling into her hands.

I reach into my bag. My hooves tremble as I yank out my notebook, flipping wildly through the pages.

I need to write. I need to draw.

I need to make another Crystal Heart before I lose myself again.

I flip through my notes frantically, the pages shaking between my hooves. The copied runes from the Crystal Heart are right here. I just need to carve them into the crystal. That's it. That's all I have to do.

I press my hoof against the page, preparing to focus—

Nothing.

The weight in my skull doesn't let up, my magic won't come.

I know what I have to do. I just can't do it.

I grind my teeth. I have to hold onto this feeling. Frustration is good. Anger is good. It's keeping me here.

"Damn it!" I slam my hoof against the paper. "I can't carve like this!" My magic is gone. My hooves are too clumsy.

Pinkie hums, tilting her head. "Why don't you just get Rachel to do it?"

I blink. "What?"

"She moves all perfect-y and stuff! She's like—" Pinkie stands on her back legs, moving her hooves like stiff clockwork, mimicking Rachel's precise movements. "All click clack and whoosh, and you made her, so she should be able to follow instructions perfectly, right?"

I stare at her.

Then at Rachel.

She does move precisely. Smoothly. No wasted motion.

I exhale sharply. "Pinkie, you're a genius."

And just like that—I calm.

And the weight slams down.

The world dulls.

The notebook in my hooves wobbles. The words blur. The runes, my notes, my plan—they smear together in my mind.

What…

What were we doing?

I blink slowly. I feel tired. My head is heavy.

Rachel shifts beside me.

And then—

Her fingers twitch. Her eyelids lower, just slightly.

And she speaks.

"Kinetic… small."

I frown. The words barely register, slow, distant. The weight in my skull presses harder.

Rachel tilts her head. Her stone eyes flicker.

"Weak."

I blink sluggishly.

She steps closer.

"Arms thin. No muscle."

Pinkie snorts loudly, barely holding back laughter.

Rachel doesn't stop.

"Legs thin. Like filly."

Pinkie wheezes.

My ears flick back. Something inside me twitches.

Rachel nods to herself, slow, deliberate.

"Face soft. Feminine."

Pinkie collapses into giggles, smacking the floor with a hoof. "Oh wow, she's brutal!"

Rachel shifts the crystal in her hands.

"…Take bits."

I freeze.

Rachel continues, calm, even.

"Take all bits."

My hooves twitch.

Rachel weighs the crystal in her hands, shifting it idly, like it's just another task. Like this is nothing.

"Spend."

I squint, ears flattening.

Rachel tilts her head.

"…Clothes. Real."

Pinkie is on the ground now, kicking her legs, gasping between giggles. "Oh Celestia, she's going for the throat!"

Rachel adjusts her grip on the crystal, considering.

"…More rubies."

My heart stops.

My hoof shoots to my coin pouch, gripping it tight.

She wouldn't.

Rachel's stone fingers flex.

"…Therapist."

I snarl. "You wouldn't dare."

Rachel's eyelids lower slightly.

"Dare."

Something snaps inside me.

I clutch my coin pouch tighter, pressing it against my chest. My bits. My hard-earned, meticulously saved, carefully budgeted bits.

Pinkie is howling with laughter, pounding her hooves against the ground.

I whip my head toward Rachel. "You smart cunt."

Rachel nods.

I shove the notebook in her face.

"Carve the rune exactly as it is."

Rachel takes the crystal without hesitation.

She moves fast, smooth, precise. Her stone finger glides across the surface, etching the symbols into the crystal with flawless accuracy. There is no hesitation. No wasted motion.

The moment she's finished, she holds it up.

Perfect.

Wish I could fuckin' do that right now.

My mind clears, burning hot with irritation.

I nod. "Good."

Then I point.

"Break off another piece. We need the runes from the tower next."

Rachel turns, steps forward, grips the wall.

CRACK.

Another chunk of crystal breaks free, smooth and clean. Rachel holds it before me, and I hold the image up for her to see. She starts carving again, perfectly copying the runes from my notes.

I feel it almost immediately.

The weight creeps back.

The fog starts coiling at the edges of my mind.

I blink slowly, the words on the page starting to blur, the symbols growing distant.

Rachel stops carving.

Her fingers twitch.

She reaches for my bit pouch.

I snap back instantly. "Don't you dare!"

Rachel tilts her head, nods once, and continues carving.

Pinkie cackles. "Wow, this is so easy!"

I glare at her, but I don't argue. The anger is keeping me here.

Time passes.

Every time the haze starts creeping in—every time my hooves slow, my vision blurs, my thoughts grow distant—Rachel's fingers move.

I jolt back every single time.

Rachel carves the final rune. She lifts the slab of crystal, showing her work.

Perfect.

I exhale sharply, rubbing my temples. The irritation still burns in my chest, but beneath it—just barely—there's relief.

We did it.

I have no idea if this will work.

I have no idea how the size of the crystal heart (a rough slab of crystal) and the crystal tower (also a rough slab of crystal) will affect the love shield it's supposed to generate. Or even if I have all the runes, the heart connected to the base of the tower, perhaps some runes were underground?

But I need hope.

Rather, they need hope... to power the 'heart'.

I lift the slab of crystal over my head. My voice booms through the cavern.

"This is the new Crystal Heart!"

The ponies stop mining.

They turn toward me, dull eyes empty, lifeless.

I press forward.

"The Crystal Heart is restored!" I shout, forcing conviction into my voice. "The Empire is saved!"

Silence.

Then—

One of the crystal ponies blinks at me, slowly.

"That's not the Heart."

Another tilts her head. "It's not even heart-shaped."

The weight in my skull squeezes.

My eye twitches.

Pinkie bursts into laughter.

"PFFFT—Okay, that's—" She wipes a tear from her eye. "That's so funny!"

I grit my teeth.

Fine.

Fine.

"Rachel." I shove the slab at her. "Go around the corner and carve it into a heart."

Rachel nods.

She walks away with the slab, silent, smooth, efficient.

Pinkie pats my back. "Oh wow, A+ effort! I mean, you got the words right, but, like—yeah, they were never gonna buy that."

I glare at her, rubbing my temples. "Fuck off."

Pinkie grins. "Love you too, buddy!"

Rachel returns, carrying the now-heart-shaped crystal. She holds it up wordlessly, presenting it.

I snatch it from her hands and raise it high.

"This is the Crystal Heart!" I shout again.

The ponies don't react at first.

Then—hesitation.

A few shift slightly, their dull, lifeless eyes flickering with something—not recognition, not yet, but doubt.

"…Really?" One of them steps forward, squinting.

Another tilts their head. "But… it's smaller than before…"

Pinkie gasps, shoving them forward. "Well, you'll never know unless you look!"

They inch closer, uncertainty in every step.

Then—

The 'tower' slab pulls toward the 'heart.'

The two crystals hover for a moment, shifting, aligning—then snap into place, connected but not touching, a thin layer of unseen force keeping them apart.

A pulse of light erupts from the center.

A shimmering shield spreads outward in a pulse, flickering, and encasing a small section of the cavern—only about ten meters across.

The ponies inside the shield gasp.

Our bodies shine like the crystal surrounding us.

I look down at myself.

My coat gleams—reflective, translucent, like I've been dipped in liquid glass. My legs shimmer with a faint, prismatic glow, and my mane has this… weird, unnatural sheen to it.

I hate it.

My eye twitches.

"Nope." I immediately turn to Rachel. "Fix it."

Rachel blinks. "…Not broken."

I glare. "Fix it."

Rachel tilts her head. "…How?"

I open my mouth.

I don't have an answer.

Pinkie leans in, absolutely radiating joy. "Awwwww, you're so pretty~."

I snarl. "I swear to God—"

But then—

More ponies step into the shield.

Their coats flare with light as they cross the barrier, the dull haze in their eyes vanishing. Their movements snap back to life—hesitant at first, then more assured.

One of them stumbles, eyes wide. "I—I remember."

Their voices break through the still air.

"I remember my home."

"My family—where are they?!"

"The castle—the Heart—it was stolen—"

More ponies step inside, one after the other, their coats shining, their gazes sharpening as the haze of Sombra's corruption vanishes.

The shield stabilizes.

But it does not grow.

It stays the same 10 meters in diameter it's been.

I feel it the moment the magic settles. A pulse—something solid, something real in the air.

The dull pressure in my skull is gone.

And more importantly—

I use my telekinesis to lift my notebook from where it was set down.

I can use my magic again.

I take a sharp breath, testing it, pushing at the energy in my body. The weight, the suffocation—it's gone. I reach for the chalk in my pouch with telekinesis, and it lifts effortlessly.

It works.

The other ponies are still adjusting, murmuring to each other, processing what just happened.

Then one of them frowns, looking up at the shield. "Why is the shield so small?"

Murmurs spread.

"Yeah, this isn't like before…"

"The Crystal Heart covered the entire city—"

I feel their eyes turning to me.

Expectation.

Doubt.

I shift my weight. "Well, uh… the thing about that is…"

I rub the back of my neck, stalling, feeling their gazes pressing in.

Pinkie leans forward, grinning like she knows what's coming.

I sigh. "It's… not the real Crystal Heart."

Silence.

The ponies freeze.

The shield wavers.

Some of them step back.

"You... lied to us?"

Their voices shake with betrayal.

"You said it was restored!"

"You said we were saved!"

I grip the crystal tightly. "I had to." My voice comes out sharp, defensive. "You needed hope."

Their expressions darken.

Hope.

That word hits something raw in them. Something fragile.

One of them—an older stallion, his crystal coat flickering with uncertainty—takes a step forward, his hooves pressing against the uneven cavern floor. His ears flick back, his jaw tight.

"This was a lie," he says, voice low. "We're still trapped. Nothing's changed."

The shield pulses—flickering, unsteady.

They're losing faith.

They're slipping back.

I grit my teeth. "Listen to me you bastards—"

A younger mare—barely older than a filly—steps forward.

"…Wait." Her voice is small, hesitant.

She looks at me.

Then at the hovering slabs of crystal—the not-Heart and the not-Tower.

She swallows, then speaks louder.

"He made this."

The others hesitate.

She turns to them. "He made a Crystal Heart."

She looks back at me, something unreadable in her expression.

"…That means he can make another."

The shield stabilizes.

The murmurs shift, twisting into something else.

Hope.

The older stallion exhales, his shoulders sagging. "You're saying… we can fight back."

I grin.

"Yes."

I step forward, lifting my notebook with telekinesis.

"All you have to do... is shut up, and be happy."

Pinkie gasps dramatically. "Ohhh, I love that part!"

She jumps forward, throwing her hooves in the air. "Alright everypony! You heard him! Time to be HAPPY!"

The crystal ponies blink at her, some still wary, others hesitantly hopeful.

Pinkie does not give them a choice.

She whips out her party cannon.

Confetti explodes into the air, and she starts singing.

"When you're rife with devastation
there's a simple explanation...
"

I immediately turn away. "I don't have time for this."

I have my magic back.

And now, I have work to do.

I break off a large piece of the crystal walls and hold a crystal slab in front of me, letting my telekinesis dig deep, pressing into the structure.

Van der Waals forces. Covalent bonds. Bla bla bla.

The slab trembles, vibrating as I push into it.

The crystal reshapes, carved into another heart, runes sinking into its surface as I carve them at a molecular level.

It's slow at first.

Rachel steps beside me, silent as ever.

"Rachel, can you start carving more hearts and towers as well? With all this material, there's no reason not to."

Rachel doesn't answer at first.

She simply stares at me.

Her stone-carved eyes flicker with something—something unspoken, something deep.

Then, suddenly—

She moves.

Not to the crystals.

Not to work.

She steps forward and hugs me.

I freeze.

Her arms wrap around me, heavy, solid, unyielding, pressing me into cold, unmoving stone.

I cannot move.

I cannot breathe.

Rachel does not hug.

Rachel does not touch.

But now—

She holds me tightly.

"…Remember Rachel?" she murmurs.

The words are soft, quiet.

A plea.

I exhale sharply, my hooves pressing against her, unsure, unsteady. "Yeah. Yeah, Rachel, I remember you."

She doesn't let go immediately.

Her fingers twitch against my back.

Then—slowly, carefully—she releases me.

Steps back.

Silent as ever.

But I see it.

The way she lingers close.

The way her fingers curl slightly, like she's still holding something, even when she's empty-handed.

I clear my throat, gripping the crystal heart I just finished. "Alright. Let's get back to work."

Rachel nods.

She picks up another crystal.

And we start carving.

The process speeds up.

With Rachel's precision and my telekinetic carving, the next hearts come faster. Each one resonates with the towers, amplifying the energy in the air.

The crystal ponies watch in awe.

Pinkie bounces in place, eyes shining. "Ohhhh, now we're cooking!"

Then—

The idea strikes.

The hovering slabs of crystal. The Heart and the Tower.

I glance at Rachel.

Then at my work.

Then back to the crystal.

I grab another slab of crystal, and twist it in my magic.

The shape elongates. Sharpens at an atomic level.

Rachel tilts her head. Watching.

The runes shift, rearrange—warping, adapting, settling into something else.

Pinkie gasps. "Ohhhhhhh, is that a sword?!"

I don't answer.

I finish it.

The blade shimmers—translucent but solid, the runes burning faintly across the edges.

The tower piece locks into place just below the blade, floating, separate, but bound by the same unseen force that keeps the hearts suspended. It's intended to be used as the hilt.

I lift it.

A Crystal Sword.

I hold the sword aloft, feeling the weight—or rather, the lack of it. The balance is nearly perfect. The atomic edge makes it lethally sharp, though against harder materials like crystal, its cutting ability would be limited. Not a problem. I didn't make this to slice through walls. I made it to cut through flesh.

The floating hilt hovers in place beneath the blade, the magnetic-like force keeping it aligned yet separate. I ponder it for a moment. A hilt is mostly useless to a unicorn. Why would I ever need to hold a weapon with my hooves?

Then I remember.

Magic fails.

Not often. But often enough.

I glance at Rachel, at my prosthetic leg. I've been through enough bullshit to know that relying entirely on magic is a mistake.

I reach out and grip the hilt with my hoof.

It holds. The floating mechanism keeps it stable, the force binding the sword together adjusting automatically to my grip.

Pinkie gasps again, eyes wide. "Oooooh, that's so cool!" She darts around me, inspecting the blade from every angle. "It's all floaty and shiny and—wait, do you know how to use a sword?"

I flick my tail. "How hard can it be?"

Pinkie bursts into laughter. "Oh, that's gonna be so funny when you get into a fight."

I ignore her.

Time passes. More crystal hearts are made.

By the time we finish, there are frankly a lot of smaller heart-and-tower pairs. Each one floats, locked into place by their respective energy fields, generating shields of varying sizes based on the 'tower' size.

It's time to move.

I gather the crystal ponies together, instructing them quickly.

"Move in groups. Each group will have a leader carrying a heart and tower crystal. These will generate a shield—do not step out of it." I let my magic flare, lifting one of the crystals as a demonstration. "Find others in the mine. Get them inside the barrier. The more of us that are awake, the better chance we have of winning."

They nod, determination settling into their eyes. They're still a little bitter about the fake heart incident, but they're also ready.

Pinkie grins, bouncing in place. "Ooooh! I call team morale! You know, keeping everypony's hopes up and all that!"

I roll my eyes. "You were already doing that."

Pinkie gasps. "Oh! You do appreciate me!"

I ignore her and start walking.

The crystal ponies break into groups, moving with purpose now, their shields humming faintly as they venture deeper into the mines.

Rachel follows beside me, silent and watchful.

I keep my sword hovering at my side.

We're getting out of here.

And we're taking everyone with us.

The mines stretch onward, endless tunnels spiraling deeper into the darkness. The air is thick with the quiet thunk thunk thunk of picks against stone, the slow, mindless rhythm of ponies trapped under Sombra's spell.

We pick up a few ponies, they happily follow when they realize what we're doing.

We move carefully. The shield flickers, keeping the corruption at bay, but we're still in need of more hope, and more ponies.

I keep my sword close.

Then—

A flicker of movement up ahead.

A lone unicorn, dull-coated, mane tangled, her usually pristine white fur gray and lifeless.

Rarity.

She's mining.

She moves slowly, mechanically, striking the crystal wall with no real purpose, her normally poised elegance stripped away by the weight of Sombra's magic.

Pinkie gasps. "Rarity!"

No response.

I frown, stepping closer. "Rarity, can you hear me?"

Nothing. She doesn't even flinch.

I move forward, bringing the shield toward her. It should work. It should clear the fog like it did with the others—

But then, before she even touches the shield—

Her ears twitch.

Her dull, glassy eyes flicker.

She turns—slow, sluggish—blinking at me.

I freeze.

Her eyes drag down, lingering on the striped thigh-high socks clinging to my legs.

Her mouth parts slightly.

A breathless gasp escapes her lips.

Then—

Like magic—

Her color floods back.

Her mane regains its curl.

Her entire body shudders with an audible gasp as she steps away from the mining wall.

"Oh, my stars!" She practically moans as she rushes forward, her hooves clacking against the stone floor. "Darling!"

I barely get a word in before she lunges into the shield, completely bypassing Pinkie, Rachel, and the crystal ponies.

Her hooves grab my foreleg, pulling me toward her, eyes wide with absolute awe.

"Where in Equestria did you get these?!"

I blink rapidly. "What?"

She gestures frantically at my socks, eyes shimmering with genuine admiration.

"These! These divine, exquisite—striped marvels!" She gasps again, touching the fabric with a delicate hoof, voice breathless. "And on you of all ponies—! Oh, be still, my heart!"

Pinkie, meanwhile, is crying with laughter.

I scowl. "Rarity. Focus. We have—"

"Oh, but they're filthy!" she cries, stepping back in horror, her horn already flaring to life. "You absolute mess of a stallion, you've been mining in these?! In these?!"

I grit my teeth. "Rarity, we have more important things to do—"

"Not before I fix this!"

Her horn glows brighter.

The dirt, the dust, the grime—all of it vanishes in a soft pulse of magic. The socks return to pristine condition, the fabric smoothing against my legs like they were freshly tailored.

Rarity exhales dramatically, hoof on her chest. "There! Much better!"

I stare at her.

Pinkie is on the ground, wheezing.

Rachel watches silently.

One of the crystal ponies mutters under their breath.

I inhale sharply. "Rarity."

She smiles at me.

I narrow my eyes. "We have a mission."

She tilts her head slightly.

Then, in the most innocent, silk-smooth voice—

"Oh, darling, I'm well aware of that."

She flicks her tail.

Then—quiet, sultry, unmistakable—

"I simply didn't expect you to be so well-dressed for the occasion."

I choke.

Pinkie screams with laughter. One of the crystal ponies whistles.

Rachel blinks. "…Occasion?"

I march forward. "We are leaving."

Rarity hums, trotting behind me with an insufferable smirk. "Oh, darling, of course. Lead the way~."

I don't dignify her with an answer.

We round up the last of the miners in the tunnels, guiding them into the safety of the shields. Each time a pony crosses into the barrier, their colors return, their eyes sharpen, their movements shift from sluggish to steady.

Rarity, now fully herself again, admires her reflection in the crystal walls as we move. "Oh, my… I must say, I do adore this look! I'd forgotten how positively radiant I am with a little bit of polish."

Pinkie, still giggling, bounces beside her. "You're always radiant, Rares! But I gotta admit, the sparkly look is a whole new level of fabulous!"

Rarity preens, tossing her shimmering mane with a dazzling smile.

I roll my eyes. "Can we focus?"

Rarity winks at me. "Oh, I'm focused, darling. You just happen to be terribly distracting."

I grit my teeth and keep walking.

Pinkie absolutely loses it.

We round the last bend in the tunnels, the shields glowing softly in the dim light. We've gathered just about everyone in our branch, and start heading to the enterecne to reconvene with the other groups.

Then—

Another group enters the cavern from the far side.

A cluster of crystal ponies steps forward, their leader carrying a heart-and-tower set. And at the center of them—

Rainbow Dash.

She's pacing inside the barrier, her wings twitching. The moment she spots us she starts trotting in place like she's about to burst forward. Her coat is fully colored, her body shimmering with the same prismatic gleam as the rest of us.

Her eyes lock onto mine immediately.

For a split second, I see relief flash across her face.

Then—

Her pupils flicker down.

Her ears flick back.

Her face flushes.

Her hooves stop moving.

Her wings twitch, halfway lifting, then snap back to her sides.

I blink. "Rainbow?"

She startles.

"Dude!" She grins wide, trying very, very hard to play it cool. "You're alive!"

I lift an eyebrow. "Obviously."

She shifts on her hooves. "Yeah, well, you disappeared and then Sombra happened and then everything went to horse apples—so, excuse me for not assuming you were just chilling underground looking ridiculous."

Rarity gasps, scandalized. "Ridiculous?! Rainbow Dash!"

Rainbow flinches, realizing her mistake. "I mean—uh—cool ridiculous!" She throws on a strained grin. "Yeah! You're, uh… pulling it off!"

Her ears flick back. She's not looking at my legs again.

Rarity smirks knowingly. "Oh, I quite agree~."

Rainbow glares at her. "Shut up."

Pinkie snickers.

Rachel watches silently, tilting her head.

As the groups step closer, the shields finally merge—our protective barriers intersecting as the magical energy stabilizes.

And the moment they connect—

Rainbow lunges into our bubble.

Or at least, she tries to.

She rockets out of her shield at full speed—

And slams directly into Pinkie.

The impact sends them both tumbling in a blur of hooves and wings, crashing into the cavern floor in a tangled heap.

Pinkie squeals, laughing even as she goes down. "Dashieeeeee!"

Rainbow groans from underneath her, wings twitching. "Ugh. You moved."

Pinkie cackles. "Nope! You just forgot I existed for a second!"

I sigh. "Can you two not?"

Rainbow shoves Pinkie off her, sitting up and shaking the dust from her coat. "Okay, okay, whatever! We're all here now, right?"

I glance around.

The other groups have caught up, stepping into formation.

Nearly all the crystal ponies have been recovered, their bodies gleaming with renewed light.

We're ready.

I step forward, sword floating beside me.

"Alright, listen up." My voice carries through the cavern, sharp and steady. "We have one job—get to the Crystal Palace."

The ponies nod, standing taller.

I continue. "We move slowly, gathering more survivors as we go. The shields will keep us safe. The more ponies we recover, the stronger we'll get."

I glance up, my magic flaring slightly as I lift one of the new crystal hearts. It glows, pulsing faintly in response.

"The old Crystal Heart is corrupted," I say. "It's keeping the Empire locked under Sombra's control. We have to remove it."

There's a murmur of unease.

I lift the sword higher. "But we don't need the original heart to win."

I spin the floating crystal heart beside me, letting it hover for all to see.

"From our testing, the size of the heart doesn't seem to matter, it's the tower's size that's important. We just need one of these to reach the palace."

The realization hits them.

Rainbow's ears perk up. "Wait. We've got a ton of these things now."

I nod.

"No matter what Sombra throws at us—we only need one to reach the Crystal Heart's slot in the tower."

Pinkie gasps. "Ohhhh, I love those odds!"

Rarity smiles, her eyes gleaming. "Quite the clever plan, darling."

Rachel nods once. "Win."

A wave of determination ripples through the gathered ponies.

We're not here to fight Sombra head-on.

We're here to replace his Heart.

With the sheer number of crystal hearts we've made, one of them is bound to get through.

Rainbow flaps her wings, hovering slightly above the group. "Alright, so what are we waiting for? Let's move!"

I turn toward the exit of the mines, my grip on the sword tightening.

"This is the end of Sombra."

And with that—

We march.

The steady hum of the shields fills the air, a low, reassuring pulse of energy that spreads as we move through the city ruins. More ponies—scattered survivors—begin stepping forward, their eyes dull and lifeless at first. But the moment they enter the shield's radius, their coats shimmer, their eyes sharpen, and their movements snap from sluggish to alert.

Hope spreads.

The shields hold strong.

We're winning.

And then—

A shadow looms overhead.

I glance up just in time to see him.

Sombra.

His form—a writhing mass of black smoke, eyes glowing with cold, detached cruelty—pulses high above us. His essence drapes over the city like a living storm cloud, his tendrils stretching down like probing limbs.

He watches.

The smoke drifts closer, curling against the shield's surface, pressing against it—searching for weaknesses.

The barrier holds.

Ponies murmur uneasily.

He's here. He sees us.

But he can't get in.

Pinkie exhales. "Okay. Okay, that's… fine, right? He can't touch us. We just gotta keep moving."

Rarity nods, though her voice is tense. "Yes. Just stay inside the shields. We'll reach the palace soon enough."

Rainbow flaps her wings impatiently. "Tch. He's afraid. He knows he can't stop us."

The tension lingers, but as we keep marching, it starts to ease.

Sombra keeps watching.

Keeps pressing at the shield.

But he can't get through.

We start to relax.

And that's when it happens.

CRACK.

A massive black crystal plummets from above, smashing into one of the groups further ahead.

The shield shatters on impact.

The heart and tower break apart instantly, their floating bond collapsing. The energy holding them aloft snaps, the once-glowing crystals going dark. The ponies vanish under the enormous crystal.

Then.

Theres silence.

For a single, horrifying second—

Panic erupts.

Some try to flee—running in blind terror, breaking from their groups.

And the moment they step outside the remaining shields—

Their bodies stiffen.

Their colors drain.

The corruption slams back into them.

"No!" I snarl. "Stay inside your shields!"

But it's too late.

Sombra descends.

His smoke coils and lunges.

The ponies outside the barriers barely have time to scream before his shadows wrap around them, pulling them into the black fog.

Their bodies vanish—their voices cut off in an instant.

The remaining ponies inside the shields stagger, their confidence cracking.

The shields flicker.

Their hope is wavering.

And Sombra knows it.

His smoke twists, circling us like a predator.

A deep, echoing chuckle rumbles through the air.

A voice—low, smooth, mocking—seeps through the black mist.

"You fall so easily."

The shields flicker again.

Ponies whimper.

I grit my teeth. We don't have time for this. If they break here, we lose everything.

"Scatter!" I bark. "Stay in your shields! Get to the tower!"

The groups hesitate for only a second before they start moving, breaking off in different directions. Their shields flicker but hold, small domes of light weaving through the ruined city.

Sombra laughs.

"You think you can run?" His voice slithers through the air, amused. "You can scatter, you can hide—but you will break."

The ground trembles.

And then—

Crystals start falling.

Huge, jagged black spears plummet from above, broken from the earth walls surrounding the city. They slam into the streets, shattering. They cut off paths, boxing in the groups, forcing them to take longer, winding routes through the crumbling city.

The ground beneath us shudders, the land itself turning against us.

The city is fighting us.

One of the groups gets pinned in a dead-end alley as the crystals slam down around them, their shield flaring in distress.

A group to my right tries to move, but the ground splits beneath them, a jagged crevice forcing them apart. Some stumble too close to the edge, just outside their shield—

Sombra's shadow tendrils lash out, dragging two of them screaming into the abyss.

"Your hope is fragile," he murmurs.

Another shield fails, it's weakened shield pierced by falling debris. The ponies inside are left exposed—

And Sombra's smoke descends upon them instantly.

"Your love is weak."

We keep running through the winding streets, searching for a way to the center.

I snarl. "Turn left! Go right! Move!"

The others obey, dodging between the growing labyrinth of black spires and broken streets.

But the more we run, the more Sombra pushes.

He doesn't fight us directly. He doesn't have to.

He's using the Empire itself against us.

"Your resistance is meaningless."

A massive crystal erupts from the ground just ahead, cutting us off completely. The street we were using is gone, buried beneath a jagged wall of darkness.

I no longer see any other goups.

We're pinned down.

Unless—

I exhale sharply, my magic surging.

"Get close, with me!"

My group huddles without hesitation.

I grab the ground beneath us—

And rip it free.

The chunk of earth tears away from the ruined street, a massive slab of foundation lifting into the air beneath our hooves.

Ponies shout in alarm as the ground beneath them moves, but I don't give them time to panic.

I launch us upward.

Our section of the city rises, propelled by my telekinesis. The wind roars around us as we shoot above the battlefield, past the growing maze of black spires and shattered roads.

Sombra's smoke lashes out, trying to grasp at us—

But it misses.

We are above him.

We are flying straight to the palace.

Sombra's eyes narrow.

"Interesting," he muses. His smoke twists, his tendrils sharpening.

Then—

A crack in the air.

The crystals start growing upward.

Jagged towers of black shoot toward us, fast, trying to intercept our path.

I snarl, jerking us back and forth to dodge.

Sombra chuckles—low, deliberate, almost amused.

"Adaptation," he murmurs, his voice a deep vibration that thrums through the air. "A wonderful thing, isn't it?"

I grit my teeth, my focus locked on dodging the growing spires of crystal.

Sombra continues, unhurried, utterly composed. "You would think me a monster, a fool. But I have learned much from you."

I feel it before I see it.

A tremor, a low, thrumming resonance.

A familiar vibration.

My stomach drops.

I whip my head toward one of the black crystals growing beneath us. It hums, the surface rippling with barely-contained force—

The same way my compressed chalk rounds do when I prepare to fire them.

I barely get a breath in before—

The crystal launches.

It rips through the air with blistering speed.

It doesn't just hit the shield.

It pierces it.

A single, perfectly-shaped lance of black crystal punches through the manufactured Heart's barrier, slipping through as if it belongs there—

And our platform shatters.

The telekinetic force holding us aloft collapses.

We drop.

Weightlessness.

The world twists. My stomach lurches.

I reach for my magic but the pressure has returned. Not even a spark remains.

The ponies with me scream as we plummet, gravity dragging us into freefall.

Rachel reaches for me.

I try to grab her.

The wind roars past my ears, the ground rushing up, fast, too fast—

Then—

Nothing.

Darkness.


Then—

A pulse.

A slow, rhythmic thudding.

My heartbeat.

I gasp awake.

My body aches. My head pounds.

I push myself up with a groan. My vision swims for a moment before it clears.

The Crystal Palace looms in front of me.

I made it.

Somehow, through everything, I'm here.

I try to move.

A shadow falls over me.

Hoofsteps.

Slow. Steady. Purposeful.

I look up.

Sombra.

No longer smoke, no longer an intangible mass of shifting shadows.

He walks toward me in his true form—solid, towering, royal. His red cape barely stirs in the wind, his armor gleaming despite the darkness around us.

His eyes gleam—cold, knowing.

Like he expected this.

Like he planned this.

I glance around.

Pinkie, Rarity, Rainbow—the ponies who made it with me—are scattered across the shattered street. The slow lift and fall of their chests is the only indication of life.

Rachel—

I don't see her.

All I can see is a large pile of debris nearby, stone, purposeless.

A chill runs through me.

Sombra stops a few paces away, standing tall, his shadow stretching across the ruins. His voice is smooth, deep, and final.

"You are alone, child."

The words settle over me like a weight.

"There is only darkness for you. And only death for your people."

His horn flickers—just once, just enough to remind me of the magic that drags this entire city under his control.

Beneath us, the ground rumbles.

Cracks splinter across the streets, blackened crystals pulsing with restrained energy.

Sombra's gaze drifts upward, toward the towering structure of the Crystal Palace.

"The ancients trapped beneath us are merely the beginning," he continues. "The Umbrum—my kin, have waited beneath the ice. Their hunger is endless."

The ground shudders harder.

"I will command a great and terrible army. And we will march across a billion lands."

His horn sparks, and what little light we have dims—suffocation of light itself.

"We will march until every light has been extinguished."

I clench my jaw, forcing myself to stand.

I'm weak, my head still ringing from the impact, but I push through it.

Sombra watches, expression unreadable.

"You are strong, child," he says, stepping forward, eyes narrowing. "But I am beyond strength."

His magic hums against my skin, cold and consuming.

"I am the end."

He tilts his head slightly.

"And I have come for you, colt."

Then—

A shift.

A flicker of movement behind him.

Rachel.

She's there, silent as stone, moving with absolute precision.

The Crystal Sword is in her hands, its blade gleaming in the unnatural dark.

She must have grabbed it when we fell.

She is already at the base of the tower.

Already working.

Her fingers move fast, reaching for the corrupted Crystal Heart.

Sombra does not notice.

Not yet.

His focus is on me.

I force my shoulders to square, forcing a smirk onto my face despite the blood pounding in my skull.

"You... talk too much," I mutter.

Sombra's eyes flare.

Then—he stiffens.

A pulse of magic behind him.

His head whips around—

Rachel rips the corrupted Heart free.

The moment it leaves its slot, the Empire shudders.

The black crystals pulse violently. The sky flashes, the swirling shadows flickering in and out of reality.

Sombra snarls.

"No."

Rachel moves.

She slams the Crystal Sword into place.

And... nothing happens.

The Empire holds its breath.

The Crystal Sword sits motionless, suspended in the air beneath the palace. It doesn't spin. It doesn't glow.

It does nothing.

Sombra blinks.

Then—

He laughs.

Low, deep, smug.

"You fools." His voice drips with condescension. His lips curl into a smirk, his eyes glinting with triumph. "Did you truly believe it was so simple?"

Rachel stares at the Sword. Her fingers twitch at her sides.

"...Not work?" Her voice is flat. But there's an edge to it.

Sombra steps forward, slow, deliberate. "There is no power in this fraudulent Heart." His horn flares, casting an eerie red glow over the darkened city. "It is empty. Just like your hope."

He grins.

Rachel does not react.

Instead—

She lifts her head.

Her stone eyes flicker.

Then—she shouts.

"NEED HOPE!"

Her voice booms across the silent city.

The words ring through the streets, bouncing off shattered buildings, rolling through the long-dead alleyways of the Empire.

For a moment, there is no response.

And then—

A door creaks open.

Somewhere, high above, a curtain shifts.

A pair of crystal pony eyes peek out from a darkened window, hesitant, afraid.

Another door cracks open. A pony steps out, trembling.

A murmur rises through the city. More movement. More ponies, peeking from their hiding places—watching, waiting, hesitating.

Sombra snaps his head toward them. His smirk vanishes.

"No." His voice cracks like a whip. His horn blazes.

"Do not look!"

The crystal ponies flinch. Some wince—but they don't retreat.

Not yet.

Sombra's snarl deepens.

"SLAVES!" His magic surges, his words now filled with boiling rage. "YOU ARE MINE!"

The ground beneath our hooves cracks apart. The sky darkens. Black crystals erupt from the streets, jagged and violent.

Sombra's form begins to unravel, his body twisting, shifting between solid and smoke. His anger is tangible, rolling off of him in waves.

"You think this will change anything?" His voice is no longer smooth, no longer calm—it is frantic, desperate. "You think a few weak hearts can—"

A sound.

Soft at first.

Then louder.

The hum of magic.

The Crystal Sword begins to glow.

Slow. Gentle.

Rachel points at it.

"HEART WORK!"

More ponies step out of their homes. Their eyes widen. Their coats—dull, lifeless—begin to gleam.

The Sword pulses.

The tower hums.

Sombra stumbles back.

"No."

Light flares from the Crystal Sword.

The tower—the entire palace—begins to shine.

The city itself awakens.

The sky splits with golden light. The streets tremble—not with Sombra's power, but with something new. Something stronger.

"NO!" Sombra's body shreds at the edges, his shadow peeling away.

The tower—the entire structure—releases a pillar of pure energy.

Brilliant. Blinding.

It slams into him.

Sombra screams.

His body twists, his form disintegrating in the wave of light. The smoke that made up his essence is torn apart—shredded, scattered, obliterated.

"NOOOOOO—"

And then—

Silence.

Sombra is gone.

The Crystal Sword spins in place. The tower hums.

The Empire—

Is free.

The light spreads.

A wave of warmth and radiance rolls through the city, washing over everything like the first sunrise after a storm.

I feel it before I see it—a weight lifting, my body suddenly lighter, the dull ache from the fall vanishing completely.

Then, as the wave of magic passes over me—

My coat gleams.

I look down at my hooves, watching as my body shifts—once again crystallized, shimmering like living glass.

I glance around.

Everyone shines.

The crystal ponies gasp, looking at themselves, at each other—seeing themselves whole for the first time in who-knows-how-long.

Rachel—

Rachel stands still, her stone form unchanging, unmoving. Not even a sparkle.

Its somehow a relief.

I take a breath, shaking off the lingering shock.

We won.

I turn to Rachel, my expression unreadable for a moment—before I let out a laugh.

"Rachel," I say, shaking my head, "that was amazing."

She looks at me.

Then, slowly—smugly—she crosses her arms.

"Know."

I blink.

Then snort. "Oh, do you?"

Rachel nods once. "Fix problem. Save Empire. Smart."

I roll my eyes, but I can't stop the grin spreading across my face. "Yeah, yeah. Smug rock."

Rachel nods again. "Best rock."

Before I can retort, movement behind me makes me turn.

The others—Pinkie, Rarity, Rainbow—are stirring, their bodies fully restored, their injuries gone.

Rainbow is the first to react, shaking her head before bolting upright. "Whoa!" She flexes her wings, eyes wide. "I feel awesome!"

Pinkie hops up, beaming. "Me too!" She bounces in place, testing her movement. "Oh wow, that magic fixed everything! It's like we all got a free extra life!"

Rarity sits up more gracefully, admiring the way her coat shimmers under the light. "Oh, thank the stars! I was so worried I'd been thrown about too much—" She pauses, gasps, then grabs my foreleg. "Darling! Your socks!"

I blink, glancing down. The striped thigh-highs are shining just as much as the rest of my body.

I shake my head. "Not important!" I gesture around us. "We still have a giant city-sized problem."

The entire city is still underground, still sunken into the abyss Sombra left it in.

The ponies murmur uneasily, looking at the walls of earth that still trap the Empire.

Before I can say anything else—

A shout from above.

"HEY!"

I look up—

And see Twilight, Cadance, and Shining Armor running down the steps of the palace.

Twilight's eyes are wide, frantic, desperate as she locks onto me.

"Kinetic!"

Cadance and Shining follow right behind her, their expressions filled with shock and disbelief.

I take a deep breath.

This is gonna be a lot to explain.
 
Epilogue New
I barely get a word out before Twilight slams into me.

She barrels into my chest at full speed, knocking the breath out of me as she grips my shoulders in her magic, shaking me slightly.

"Are you okay?!" Her voice is frantic, her eyes wild as they dart across my body, scanning for injuries.

I blink. "Twilight—"

She doesn't let me finish.

Her hooves press against my chest, as if confirming I'm real, not some illusion. She mutters under her breath, words rushed, barely holding back a full-on meltdown.

"You're okay, you're okay, he said you weren't, but you're okay, he lied, right?"

I frown. "Who?"

"Sombra!" she snaps, gripping me harder. "He told me he did horrible things to you! He—" She swallows, squeezing her eyes shut, her ears flattening against her head. "He said—" Her voice wobbles for a fraction of a second. "He said he broke you. That he crushed your mind, your body—he said you wouldn't even remember me—"

Her hooves tighten.

I blink again, caught completely off-guard.

"I—*" I exhale sharply, trying to push back the sudden lump in my throat. "Twilight, I'm fine."

Her breath shudders.

Her magic flares again—she grabs my face between her hooves, tilting my head, inspecting every inch like she expects to find evidence of some horrific injury that isn't there.

My stomach twists.

Her eyes are still frantic.

"You're okay." She says it again, but this time, it's like she's trying to convince herself.

Her voice softens.

"I thought I lost you."

Something in my chest tightens.

Ew, feelings.

I scoff, forcing my voice back to neutral territory. "I was never yours to lose."

Her grip tightens.

Her entire expression changes—shifting from frantic worry to something sharp, indignant.

Her ears snap up, her eyes narrowing as something dangerous flickers behind them.

"You what?"

I barely get a breath in before she shoves me—not hard enough to hurt, but enough to startle me.

"You were gone for days and Sombra himself told me he broke you and I thought you were dead—" She huffs, stomping her hoof. "And the first thing out of your mouth is that?"

I blink. "Well, technically, it was—"

She shoves me again.

"Oh, don't even start!"

I smirk slightly, feeling a little more like myself. "I mean, it is true."

She scoffs. "Oh, is it?"

She steps closer, voice dropping slightly, an edge of challenge creeping in.

"You really think that, huh?"

I tilt my head, keeping my tone neutral, despite the heat radiating off of her. "Yeah."

Twilight's glare deepens—her eyes burn with something fierce, something sharp, something alive.

For a moment, I think she's about to punch me.

Her lips curl into a slow, dangerous smirk.

"Oh, we're gonna talk about this later."

I snort. "Are we?"

She leans in.

"Oh, we are."

Then, as quickly as it arrived, her anger fades—not entirely, but enough that something else slips through.

Relief.

She exhales sharply, shaking her head. "Celestia, I missed you."

Something in my chest tugs.

"Yeah, well." I shift my weight. "I guess it's not too upsetting to see you either."

Twilight beams.

It's a smug, radiant, full-on victorious grin.

And it is infuriating.

I roll my eyes. "Don't get too excited."

"Oh, I would never," she says, voice dripping with delight, her ears giving an excited little twitch. "It's just that coming from you? That's basically an admission of love."

I scoff. "It is not."

Twilight taps her chin, mock-thoughtful. "I dunno. Sounds like it. Feels like it."

I scowl. "It's not."

She smirks, leaning in slightly. "You're not denying you missed me, though."

I open my mouth.

Then close it.

Then glare.

Twilight's grin widens.

"I knew it."

I groan. "You're the worst."

"You missed me~."

Pinkie giggles wildly from the sidelines. Rarity watches with unrestrained amusement. Rainbow, meanwhile, looks extremely interested in the architecture of the nearby wall.

Rachel just nods slightly, watching us with her usual unreadable stare.

I cross my arms. "You're insufferable."

Twilight's eyes glint.

"Oh, we can talk about how insufferable I am for hours once we get home."

I scoff. "We don't have to."

She hums, far too pleased. "Oh, but we will."

Before I can escape, Cadance clears her throat.

She steps forward, regal and composed, wings half-spread. She lifts her chin, smiling with warmth and gratitude.

"The Crystal Empire owes you all a great debt," she begins, her voice carrying across the gathered ponies. "Without your bravery, your quick thinking, and your unyielding spirit, we would have surely fallen to darkness once more."

I immediately check out.

Cadance's speech continues—some long, drawn-out thing about hope, unity, and how friendship is the strongest magic of all. Or whatever.

I wouldn't know.

Because I'm not listening.

Instead, my mind drifts elsewhere.

Like, for example, the fact that I still don't know how to unsink the city.

Or the fact that despite Sombra's destruction, there's still a massive, buried army of Umbrum under the Empire, which feels like a future problem waiting to punch me in the face.

Or the fact that I'm technically responsible for an entire category of artificial Crystal Hearts now, which means—

Twilight nudges me.

I blink.

Cadance is looking at me.

Expectantly.

I blink again.

"…What?"

She sighs softly, then repeats herself.

"I said," she says gently, "I hope you can forgive me."

Oh.

That.

I feel a dozen eyes on me—some expectant, some curious. The crystal ponies watch with reverence, waiting for some dramatic conclusion to this grand redemption moment.

Twilight, however, is still looking at me like she knows exactly what's going through my head.

I rub my temples. "Look, Princess," I say, exhaling slowly, "I don't like ponies on a good day."

That makes Pinkie snort.

Cadance doesn't react—just watches me, waiting.

I shrug. "Tartarus was not kind." My voice is flat, unfeeling, because if I actually think about it, I might feel something, and I'm not in the mood for that. "I ended up there because of you."

Cadance winces.

I continue. "It was cold. It was dark. It was empty except for the monsters that lived there, and it sure as hell wasn't meant for ponies to survive in." I nod toward Rachel. "Only reason I got out was her."

Rachel doesn't move.

The silence stretches.

Cadance bows her head slightly. "I know what I did to you." Her voice is steady, but there's something guilt-ridden in it. "And I know an apology doesn't erase it."

I exhale sharply. "I don't forgive you."

Some of the gathered ponies gasp.

Cadance, however, doesn't flinch.

I roll my shoulders. "But you shouldn't get hung up on me anyway." I wave a hoof vaguely. "You're the ruler of an entire empire. You've got, like, a million more important things to worry about."

Cadance is quiet for a moment.

Then—softly, almost to herself—she mutters:

"…How could I not want to be on good terms with my sister-in-law's—"

She cuts herself off.

I narrow my eyes.

"What?"

Cadance clears her throat, her expression smoothing into something calm, composed. "I don't want to leave things as they are," she says carefully, watching me. "I don't expect you to forgive me immediately, but I want the chance to make things right."

I scoff. "Tough."

She blinks.

I turn away, already heading toward the palace. "I don't care how you feel about it," I continue, walking briskly. "You got your 'thank you for saving the Empire' speech, great. You feel guilty, too bad. Some things don't get tied up in a nice little bow."

Cadance steps forward, her mouth opening—

Rachel moves like stone falling—silent, unstoppable, absolute.

She steps between us, cutting off Cadance with a finality that doesn't leave room for argument.

Cadance hesitates, her eyes widening slightly as she stops short.

Rachel stares at her.

No expression. No flicker of emotion. Just those unmoving stone eyes.

Then, in that blunt, broken speech of hers, she speaks.

"Kinetic still hurt."

The words land heavy.

Rachel tilts her head, slow, deliberate.

"Always hurt."

Cadance's breath hitches.

Rachel does not move.

Does not blink.

Cadance, for the first time in this entire conversation, looks… unsure.

Her ears flick back slightly, her mouth pressing into a thin line. "I know he's hurt," she says softly. "That's why I—"

"No."

Rachel's voice is flat, sharp.

"Not know."

She steps forward just slightly, her body still eerily calm.

"Did not see."

Cadance takes a small step back.

Rachel tilts her head again, just slightly, her fingers flexing at her sides.

Rachel doesn't elaborate.

She doesn't need to.

The weight of her words hangs between them—final, unyielding.

Then—

She turns.

And follows me.

I don't slow down. I don't acknowledge the exchange. I just keep walking.

Rachel moves quickly to my side, her footsteps deliberate, closing the distance like she's afraid to let it grow.

I glance at her.

She meets my eyes.

Then, as if that's enough, she keeps pace beside me—silent, solid, there.

A set of lighter hoofsteps rushes behind us.

Twilight.

Of course.

She trots up, moving to my other side, much closer than necessary.

Rachel glances at her, but doesn't react otherwise.

Then, another set of hoofsteps.

And another.

Pinkie. Rarity. Rainbow.

The rest of them start filtering in behind us, rejoining the group one by one, moving as a unit as we make our way toward the palace.

I don't acknowledge them.

Not because I don't care, but because I'm tired.

Twilight doesn't say anything this time.

Which is concerning.

Because I know she's planning something.

The throne room looms ahead.

The floor is still shattered open, a gaping hole leading down into the dark, where Sombra's hidden passages once lay. The remnants of his influence still cling to the space, the air thick with the echo of what was.

Before I can step inside—

Two more figures appear in the corridor.

Fluttershy and Applejack.

I pause.

The others react first.

"Fluttershy! Applejack!" Twilight rushes forward, her relief palpable.

Fluttershy, though still shimmering like the rest of us, looks uneasy, her ears pinned back, wings slightly tucked. Applejack, by contrast, stands solid, but there's a tension in her frame.

Rainbow reaches them first. "Where the hay were you two? We were fighting for our lives!"

Fluttershy hesitates.

Applejack exhales through her nose. "We were inside the palace."

Twilight blinks. "Inside? What was Sombra making you do?"

Fluttershy shifts uncomfortably.

Then—softly—

"He said I was to be a concubine."

Silence.

The word drops like a stone in water, rippling through the group, making everyone freeze.

My stomach twists.

Pinkie's ears flatten. Rarity looks physically ill. Rainbow's wings twitch.

Twilight's entire expression darkens.

Fluttershy swallows. "He… said I reminded him of somepony. Hope."

Hope.

The name is vaguely familiar. From the comics, I think. Some part of Sombra's past, some pony he once loved—

It doesn't matter.

Applejack, her voice tighter than usual, speaks next.

"Ah was made to cook."

Rarity tilts her head. "Cook?"

Applejack nods once, stiff. "Said even slaves needed food." Her mouth presses into a hard line. "Ah figured stayin' in that kitchen was better than fightin' him. But ah knew y'all were out there, doin' somethin'." She exhales sharply. "Figured ah'd know when to make my move."

Rachel watches them.

Her fingers twitch.

Then, quietly—

"Hurt?"

Applejack shakes her head. "No, sugarcube. Not much. Not really."

Fluttershy, still looking uneasy, hesitates. "I… wasn't hurt either."

Her wings tremble, just slightly.

Rachel doesn't move.

But she watches.

The tension lingers.

Then—

I turn.

I keep walking.

There's still too much to do.

The throne room echoes with our hoofsteps, the gaping hole in the floor still leading down into the black depths below.

The others hesitate at the edge.

I don't.

I start descending the spiraling staircase, my magic already lighting the way.

The others rush to follow.

"Uh—dude?" Rainbow hovers beside me, her wings beating anxiously. "What exactly are we doing?"

I glance at her briefly before focusing ahead. "Getting the city back on the surface."

That makes all of them perk up.

Twilight moves closer. "You know how?"

I shake my head. "Not yet."

Rarity frowns. "Then what are you doing?"

I sigh. "I need Sombra's notes. I have no idea how he modified the Crystal Heart to sink the city." I pause, adjusting my pace as the stairs twist further downward. "I glanced at the runes before, and while they do a lot—they don't do that."

Twilight looks thoughtful. "So… you think he documented how?"

"Runes are bullshit," I say, thinking back to my own experience "The need to be precise, only work properly in a very specific order, and the patterns are strange and winding. There's no way you would remember something complex enough to sink a city." I shake my head. "He wrote it down. Somewhere."

Applejack raises an eyebrow. "And where exactly do ya reckon he kept these notes?"

I pretend to think about it. "He had to have a study. Somewhere private. Somewhere secure." I glance back at Twilight. "He ruled the Empire before. Where would he keep something that important?"

Twilight frowns. "There's nothing down here but that fear door."

I hum noncommittally. "Yeah?"

Twilight nods firmly. "I've been down there. There's nothing else. Just that cursed door. It shows you your worst fears—unless you use magic with pure intent."

I make a thoughtful noise, as if I haven't already put this together. "Pure intent, huh?"

Twilight nods again. "When I used magic on it, it opened a sort of portal to a staircase up the tower."

I slow my pace slightly, keeping my tone casual. "Interesting."

Rarity gives me a look. "Darling, you sound like you already have an idea."

I roll my shoulders. "Just a hunch."

Applejack squints. "Oh yeah?"

I exhale through my nose. "Yeah. I think the door leads to more than just one place."

Twilight blinks. "Wait, what?"

I nod toward her. "If it responds to intent, then theoretically, it might lead to wherever the caster desires to go. The Crystal Heart was your goal, so it took you there. But that doesn't mean that's all it does."

The girls glance at each other.

Rarity purses her lips. "That is... concerningly logical."

Twilight tilts her head. "How do you know that?"

I keep my face neutral. "I don't."

Rainbow narrows her eyes. "Then why are you so sure?"

I shrug. "Because I'm a genius archmage and you should all listen to me more often."

Twilight scowls. "That is not an answer!"

I smirk. "It's the answer you're getting."

Pinkie giggles. "Oooooooh, he's being all mysterious~!"

Twilight glares. "You know something."

With applejack waiting nearby, I can't confirm or deny it, so I keep my mouth shut.

We reach the bottom of the stairs.

The fear door looms before us, its black crystal humming faintly, as if it's waiting.

I slow to a stop, my magic flickering out almost instinctively.

Twilight steps forward, her ears twitching as she examines the door. "Yup, same as before," she mutters. "Dark magic trigger, requires a counterforce of pure intent to bypass."

I nod. "Right. Twilight, if you would."

She blinks. "What?"

I gesture vaguely at the door. "Go ahead. Open it."

She tilts her head. "Why?"

I raise an eyebrow. "Because it's your type of thing."

Twilight raises an eyebrow. "My type of thing?"

I gesture again, more insistent. "Yes. Magic doors, cursed artifacts, puzzle-solving—it's your whole thing."

Twilight crosses her hooves. "You figured out how the door works, you open it."

I stare at her. "Just because I'm a genius doesn't mean you can't be too. It's a learning opportunity."

Twilight smirks. "Exactly."

I frown. "Excuse me?"

She gestures toward the door. "You can do it too. You don't have to keep only using telekinesis because it's all you know. You can learn. It's just like using telekinesis. You grab the crystal with your magic, but while you do it, you focus on good thoughts."

I cross my hooves. "That's dumb."

Twilight grins. "You can do it."

"I can't."

"You can."

"I don't use magic like you do."

"It's literally telekinesis," Twilight insists, clearly enjoying this. "Just with feelings."

I scowl. "That's the stupidest thing I've ever heard."

Rainbow snickers.

Pinkie nods sagely. "He's doomed."

Twilight rolls her eyes. "Come on, Kinetic. Just think happy thoughts and do the thing."

I squint at her. "Twilight. I am not a happy pony."

"You can pretend."

"I refuse."

Twilight sighs dramatically, shaking her head. "Wow. Archmage Kinetic Flux, brought down by a door. What a tragic downfall."

Rarity smirks. "I must admit, darling, this is a little embarrassing."

I groan. "Twilight, would you please just open the door. We don't have time for this."

Twilight hums, tilting her head. "No, I think this is a great chance for you to grow as a—"

I exhale sharply, cutting her off. "Fine."

Twilight brightens instantly. "See? That wasn't so hard."

I roll my shoulders, forcing the irritation out of my mind. I step forward, lighting my horn, my telekinesis wrapping around the black crystal embedded above the door.

Think pure thoughts.

I grit my teeth, narrowing my focus.

Just good thoughts.

Easy.

Simple.

I think of Twilight—her stupid smug face when she knows she's right.

No.

I think of Rachel—loyal, constant, unshakable.

No.

I think of my magic, the knowledge I've fought for, the control I have over physics.

No.

I can't do this.

I don't think that way.

But I have to.

I force my mind to search, to grab at something.

Something happy. Something pure.

I think of—

The door vibrates.

Something twists.

I barely get a second to react—

A blast of energy detonates from the black crystal—wrong, unnatural, violent—

The walls crack. The air warps. Magic screams through the room.

I flinch back, thrown from the door as an explosion of dark energy rips through the corridor.

Everything goes silent.

For a moment, I don't register it.

I groan, shaking my head, my body aching from the impact. My vision swims before I force it back into focus.

I push myself up.

"Alright, that was not my fault," I mutter, brushing dust from my coat. "That was just—"

I stop.

The room is too quiet.

I turn—

And my stomach drops.

The others—

They're on the ground.

Still.

I freeze.

I swallow hard, my throat suddenly too dry.

I step forward, hooves unsteady.

No.

No, no, no.

I check the first one I see—Rainbow.

I press a hoof against her neck.

Nothing.

My chest tightens.

I turn Rarity over, only to realize the other half of her has been blown off, blood seeps into my coat where I grabbed her.

My heart is pounding. My pulse is roaring in my ears.

Pinkie. Applejack.

Blood, too much.

My breath comes faster, too sharp, too uneven—

I turn—

Rachel.

Her body is still mostly intact, but her gemstone—the core that gives her life—

Shattered.

Her regeneration rune has been sheared off.

My hooves tremble. My horn sparks involuntarily, reaching, grasping for something, anything, to undo this—

A weak, shuddering breath.

I snap my head toward the sound.

Twilight.

She's alive.

She's gasping, her breath frail, her body limp.

She's bleeding.

Too much.

I move before I think, dropping to my knees beside her.

"Twilight," I rasp. My hooves hover uselessly over her before I grab her, pulling her up against my chest.

Her blood is hot against my coat.

Too much.

Her midsection—gored, torn, spilling between my hooves.

I press down, desperately trying to staunch the flow.

She screams.

I flinch but don't let go.

I can't let go.

"You're gonna be okay," I force out. My voice shakes.

She lets out a weak, breathy laugh.

It sounds wrong.

Like something slipping away.

"That bad, huh?" Her voice is soft, delirious.

"No," I lie. "You're fine. You're gonna be fine."

My hooves shake as I press harder against the wound.

More blood.

My stomach turns.

I don't know how to stop this.

I don't know how to fix this.

She chokes—her body lurches against me, a wet cough forcing itself from her lips. Blood dribbles from the corner of her mouth, staining her muzzle.

"No," I whisper. "No, no, no."

Her eyes flutter. She blinks up at me, dazed, confused.

Her lips twitch into the barest hint of a smile.

"You're… holding me…" she murmurs.

I tighten my grip.

Her body is limp in my hooves.

"Stay with me," I beg. "Stay awake."

She exhales softly, her chest trembling.

I feel everything in me breaking apart.

This is my fault.

All of it.

I should have learned healing magic. I should have let Twilight open the door. I should have been better.

I should have told her—

She stirs against me, her hooves twitching weakly, like she's trying to lift them.

"Hey…" Her voice is faint. "...when we get out of this…"

She swallows, struggling for breath.

"...we should… go to Canterlot together. Just us…"

My vision blurs.

I nod. "Yeah."

She gives a weak giggle. "And you can… finally meet my parents…"

I swallow down the lump in my throat. "I-I'm sure they'll love me."

Her eyes are glassy. Unfocused.

She blinks slowly.

"And I wanna…" she breathes, her words slurring. "I wanna… read with you. Just… for hours… and you have to stay this time…"

My chest aches.

I hate this.

I nod again. "Yeah. I promise."

Her breathing is too shallow.

Too slow.

She shivers.

"...cold…"

I pull her closer, pressing my forehead against hers. "You're gonna be okay."

Her lips part, but no words come.

Her body trembles once.

Then—

Stillness.

My heart stops.

"...Twilight?"

Nothing.

"Twilight."

She doesn't answer.

She doesn't move.

The warmth of her blood soaks into my coat.

I tighten my grip, rocking slightly, as if movement might stir something back into her. As if I could force life back into her lungs.

"You have to wake up," I whisper. "You can't leave me here."

Silence.

My breath shudders.

I shake her, just slightly.

Still nothing.

"Please."
 
"You have to wake up," I whisper. "You can't leave me here."

Silence.

My breath shudders.

I shake her, just slightly.

Still nothing.

"Please."
'Fear Door'...he was not mentally prepared to be mentally pared. His deep fear of abandonment has been used against him.

This ponyman needs to go play D&D again...doors are a terrible foe that deserve respect.
 
Let me tell You, when I saw the last chapter in this set was called epilog I was super concerned the story was over. Very glad it's not, thanks so much, I'm loving the story
 

Users who are viewing this thread

Back
Top